Dragon God of Equestriaby Uncle_DeathChaptersPrologueAwakening of a GodFamily reunionSaber and his long lost fillyA new homeGuardianHope for a little fillyCanterlot visitOn the way to the EmpireEquestria Girls: The beginningEquestria Girls: School...FUCK!Equestria Girls: The part where shit might happenEquestria Girls: I got nothingEquestria Girls: Fall formal madnessWho am I?I am...Back, bitches!Welcome to the familyThe Cutie mark mapThe Tanta-Fuck!Slice of life is still a thing, right?Rainbow Rock: The begining of something...somethingRainbow Rocks: The situationRainbow Rocks: The Middle-ish and the talkRainbow Rocks: To rock or not to rock?Rainbow Rocks: Life is amazing and uniqueRainbow Rocks: Battle of the BandsHome againThat happened..The Beginning of The End: Part 1The Beginning of The End: Part 2 Prologue "If you want to live a happy life, tie it to a goal, not to an object or a person" -Albert Einstein Prologue "Watch our six, we've got tangos in bound." Said the soldier manning a turret next to me. "Fucking Russians man." said another behind me. "We knew this would happen some day and we did nothing." I said to them, gaining regretful nods from them. All of a sudden our BTR got hit with an RPG missile from the side and all hell broke lose. "Engines are down! Open fire! Open fire!" said the sergeant firing his LSAT Light machine gun while running out of the vehicle. We then followed guns blazing, killing Russians left and right. I spotted a sniper on the hill and grabbed a Dragonov off a dead Russian and quickly shot him in the head causing it to explode and spray out blood. The battle raged on for about an hour until they stopped firing. We sent in a scout to check for any more of them. As soon as he started walking into the tunnels the enemies were coming from. We suddenly hear a loud bang coming of in the distance. I grabbed my binoculars and checked the perimeter but saw nothing. Then a second bang could be heard but inside the tunnels the scout went in. I walked up to it and looked down, turning on my flashlight for a better view. I was met with a knife to the leg. I pulled up the guy who stabbed me, took out the knife on my leg and slit his throat, making it spill blood on my uniform. I then noticed the guy wasn't dead yet as he pulled the pin from a grenade. "GG bitch" He said as the grenade blew up. "Fucking son of a bitch man!" I yelled as I threw my controller on the floor. The screen showed the players name and the weapon he killed me with. I turned my head to the clock and saw that it was about time I get ready to go to work. I went to my room to get changed, the ate some cereal. After I finished breakfast, I grabbed my house keys and hurriedly made my way outside. I locked the front door and proceeded to walk to work. I'm half way to work, when I got stopped by the passing of some cars through the streets. I heard a woman yell out from somewhere and saw here pointing at a little girl in the middle of the street. I looked down the street and saw a speeding truck heading her way. I did then only thing a human could do. I ran my ass over to the girl on the street, as I got closer so did the truck. 'FUCK IT!' I thought as I sped up and pushed then girl out of the way. I looked to the front of me and saw that the truck wasn't stopping. 'Well I had a good run.' I thought as I closed my eyes. The truck hit me causing me to fly to a near windshield of a car. I heard shouting from the people who were surrounding me. I could barely see anything, I could barely move anything and all I could feel was the amount if pain I had. I could tell this is where I end, to join the others in the afterlife. Before my heart gave out I used all my remaining strength to raise both my arms in a thumbs up, I then closed my eyes waiting for deaths cold grip. I opened my eyes and gasped for air. I noticed the lack of death that I had and looked around. I'm surrounded by either everything or nothing. "Actually, its a bit of both. I wanted redecorate the place." A voice said behind. I turned around to see the owner of the voice and saw... Morgan Freeman? Um, I can't brain right now. "Listen son, you know me but don't recognize me. Heck your entire race don't know how I look like and yet worship me." He said with Morgan freemans voice. It took me a while to figure out what he meant by that until he said something that gave me a huge clue. "Take your time son, we've got all eternity." He said, pulling out a watch out of no where. That's when it clicked. I looked at him with pure shock on evident on my face. "Y-your...God?" I stuttered out. He smiled and nodded at me. "That means I really am dead." I looked down in sadness, then turned to him. "Do you at least know if the little girl made it out alright." I asked. He smiled at my selflessness and nodded. "Sure do and let me tell you, you made it in time for the girl to come out unharmed. You know, I hoped that there would be more like you down there." He said pointing down. I looked at where he was pointing at and saw Earth. "You know as well as I do, that humanity has gone to shit and can't be saved." I said truthfully. He hummed in agreement as the image of Earth vanished. "Normally, I would send you to the after life but I think I'll make an exception." He siad as walked closer to me. "Son, I need you to do me a favor." He said. I looked at him confused, why would god need help, he's God. "Because I'm only one God, Numbnuts." He said as he knocked on my head. I swatted his hand away in annoyance. "So what is it that you need from me G?" I asked him. "As you know I've created all life and matter. But I'm always to busy to keep an eye on one world all the time. I need you to be that worlds God for me." He said. I was shocked by this revelation. Me a God, I can see many ways this could end badly. "But it won't. That's why I ask you for this because your the only one that can not be corrupt by power." He said. "Alright then, if you're completely sure about this, then go ahead." I said to him shrugging my shoulders. "Now the world is inhabited by what you call mythical creatures like dragons, unicorns, pegasi and Griffins. And I'm going to have to change you to look like one of them." He said as he showed me images of the inhabitants of the world. "Wait a minute." I said as I took another look at the Unicorns and Pegasi. What the fuck! Is this Equestria. "No. That's a country, the worlds name is Terra. I chose the that name because I like the sound of it." He said as he keaped repeating the word Terra. "So~, what do you need to change me into?" I asked him. "I'm going to change into a Dragon. Ponies and Griffins bodies won't be able to handle the amount of power I will give you." He said as his hands started glowing. "I'll be able to keep in touch whenever I check on how you're doing." He said as he started the changing process. My skin started to turn into scales,my hands turned into claws, my feet were growing and now have razor sharp nails, my face was growing a dragons snout,my eyes were demonic looking, I felt something come out of my head I looked up and noticed I grew horns and finally I sprouted large scaly wings of my back. My normal Dragon form I got down on all fours and looked at G. "So is this all?" I said. My voice sounded like Alduin from Skyrim. "No, I still need to give your powers and two more extra forms. The two forms are: A battle ready flaming dragon god and the other is well God mode bro." He said as I felt a surge of energy. "Did you just say bro?" I asked. He shrugged his shoulders. "Also will I be able to keep my memories after this?" I asked. "Well of course you can. Now it's high time you get down there son, they need your help." He said as a portal opened up behind me. "You know, a lot of humans would kill for this opportunity." I said.looking at him. Today is going to be a very long day. "I know but like I said before I have faith in you. And when you get down there tell Galaxias and Faust I said Hi." He said as I went through the portal and everything went white. I opened my eyes and was greeted with a spear pointed at me. "What are you doing here Dragon!?" Said a voice to my side. I turned and saw that it was an anthropomorphic adult male dark blue Alicorn. "Answer me or else!" He yelled at me. "Bro you need to chill out. Before I introduce myself can I at least know your name?" I asked him. He looked at me like if I've gone insane. "Very well then. My name is King Galaxias, Father of the night, ruler of Equestria and soon to be father." He said with pride and happiness. "So you're Galaxias? Well then, this makes it easier." I said as I got up. Let me tell you I am huge, as soon as He noticed me getting up, He started charging his magic but before he did anything I told him what God wanted to say. "Before you do anything, the big man says Hi." I said to him making him stop his magic and look at me in disbelief. "You mean, God sent you here?" He asked as he flew up to eye level. "Sure did. He said that he never has the time to check in this world so he sent me." I said to him. "Then can I atleast know the name of the new God of this world?" He asked me. "You can call me Saber." I said to him. I went ahead and used my powers to change my form into an Anthro Pony/dragon hybrid for now. I actually looked like a regular Alicorn except with Dragon eyes, some scales here and there, my claws and my horns and wings. I turned my head to look at my shoulder to see if I had a cutie mark and I did. My cutie mark I turned to Galaxias with a smile. "Now I can blend in easily-ish." I said with a sheepish smile. This made him laugh a bit. "You know Saber, I feel like we might become good friends." He said as we made our way to his castle. As we walked the trail I began wondering someting. "Galaxias? if you saw me earlier. Why did you showed up alone?" I asked him. He looked around embarrassed of the situation. "Because I thought I could take you on but that was before I knew you were a god and you know it!" He yelled at me while I was to busy laughing my ass off. After a while we made to the castle and a lot of guards suddenly surrounded me. "Wow, is this how you treat your Gods?" I asked the guard as he gave me a confused look. I sighed as I grabbed his spear and snapped it like a twig. Galaxias looked at me with a bemused face. "You mean to tell me that if I fought you earlier.." he trailed off as he noticed as me nodding my head. "Sheesh." He said, imagining the outcome. As we began our trek to the throne room, I began thinking to myself on a couple of things. 'Alot of weird shit happens to me from time to time but this one is the weirdest.' I thought to myself as we walked by a couple of guards. 'If God said I'm needed here, I'll do the best that I can.' I thought to myself in determination. Whe we finally arrived at the throne room doors, Galaxias turned to me with a smile and proceeded to open the door. -End of Chapter Author's Note This is my second fic ever so please tell me how I did on this one. Battle Dagon form God Form Awakening of a God 3,500 years later PoV: Saber Location: hidden cave in Equestria It's funny sleeping for two millennia and all I could dream were memories of the past. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't stop but every time, every Fucking time that I see the memories related to Discord it reminds how bad I want gut him. I know G-man up there entrusted me with this but somehow I managed to even fail him. He comes around my dreams, telling me I never failed him in the first place, that I've made him proud, honestly I have a hard time believing him. I was interrupted from my thoughts as I heard some voices entire my cave of solitude. "Twi are you sure this is where the princess wanted us to go to?" Said a tomboy-ish voice. "The Princesses said that a long time ago Discord cursed their Uncle into eternal sleep and wanted us to remove the curse." Said a voice that sounded like Tara Strong. "But why a cave darling? Surely this place wouldn't be fit for an Alicorn." Said a posh voice. "Hey! You girls think he likes parties!?" Said a loud and High pitched voice. "I do hope he's nice." Said a quite voice. "I still don't get why we have to bring the elements if its just a curse Discord put on him." Said a south-accent voice. "I'm sure he didn't mean it" Said the quite voice. "You kidding Fluttershy? This is Discord before he turned good we're talking about." Said the tomboy-ish voice. "Come on girls. This is the place Celestia and Luna said to preform the spell , so lets put on our elements." Said 'Twi'. Finally something different is happening. I could hear the sound of someone putting on jewelry. After a few minutes the sound of magic could be heard through out the cave. "They said that I had chant something in the ancient language he spoke." 'Twi' said before starting to chant the spell. "Hon zey lot gein! Ol Zu'u ahvit daar stav wah stin hi nol hin unahzaal slumber! Alok ful hi aal rel ont ontzos ol vahzah Rah do Terra!" She shouted out as the cave stared to shake making her lose concentration.(Hear me great one! As I chant this spell to free you from your eternal slumber! Rise so you may rule once again as the true God of Terra!!) "What's going on? Did the spell not work!?" She yelled out. I let out a small chuckle that echoed through the cave. "You tell me if it worked." I said opening my eyes for the first time in two millennia and was greeted with the sight of anthropomorphic version of the Mane six staring at me with pure fear. PoV: Twilight As soon as I chanted the spell the cave started trembling violently causing me to lose focuse and stop the spell. I looked around to find an Alicorn only to be greeted by nothing. "What's going on? Did the spell not work?" I asked myself. 'What am I going to tell the princesses, that we failed in returning their only Uncle alive!? Have I actually failed? I thought to myself as I started to tear up. "You tell me if it worked." A loud deep voice said from the dark side of the cave as a pair of large large red eyes were opening. I took a step back in fear as the beast was standing up and revealed that it was a dragon. It stood on two legs and let loose a mighty roar. [youtube=https://youtu.be/XjbraGUVxNk?t=22] God form It looked down at us and smiled. I don't like were this is going. "I must thank you for freeing me, Miss..? Oh How terribly rude of me, I don't even know your name." It said. I gulped and tried to think of a way out of this and came up with nothing. "My-my name i-is Twilight S-sparkle and this a-re my friends." I said in fear as I directed him to look at my friends but it looked like he had a neck problem. "Give me a moment, por favor." He said. It's definitely a he by the the sound of his voice. PoV: Saber Sweet merciful Jesus. Being asleep for two thousand years can give you such a crick in the neck. I proceeded to take off my head while screaming and turned it over and put it back while laughing. The mane six were horrified by what I did, so I gave them a toothy smile. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Krelzahkrii or in your language Saber, Dragon God of Terra at your service." I said giving them a bow. "Wait a minute!" Shouted Twilight making me focuse on her. They look fucking tiny, probably because I'm in God mode but still. "Yes?" I said to her. "Saber as in Princes Celestia and Princess Lunas uncle Saber?" She asked me, gaining confused looks from her friends minus Fluttershy as she was cowering behind AppleJack. "The very same." I said smiling. Hehe their looks are priceless. "But they never told us that you were a Dragon!?" She said as a scroll materialized out of thin air. She grabbed it and read it out loud. "P.S. Twilight, our uncle is a Dragon, so please treat him with respect." She read out then looked at me and gave me an awkward laugh. I then remembered my goal for today. "Listen I'm all for reunions and all but I have a certain Chaos Being to completely beat the shit out of until his dying breath." I said to them as I began to walk out of the cave. Fluttershy got the message and flew straight towards me in eye level. "You can't do that! He's changed and using his magic for good now!" She said to me. "Him changed?" I put a clawed finger on my chin in deep thought. "If you think that he has changed, then I'll allow him to live but that doesn't mean he is forgiven." I said to her. She smiled at my answer. "What else happened while I was asleep?" I asked turning to the rest of them. "Well a few days ago, a Prisoner of tartarus has escaped but we've managed to defeat him and sealed him up again." Said the Purple Alicorn gaining some prideful nods from the rest of them minus Fluttershy. "So Tirek has been freed. I should probably take Cerberus out and annihilate Tartarus. Man, I made it to be like Alcatraz but then someone did escape alive." I said out loud. "Wait. You made Tartarus?" Twilight asked gaining a nod from me. "Yes ma'am. I made at first because I could but then realized I could use it as a Prison with my dog guarding it." I said to them. "Anyway, Twilight why did we need to wake him up?" A.J asked as she turned to her lavender friend. "Oh yeah." She said turning back to me. "Celestia and Luna missed you and wanted to see if we could remove your curse." She said. "And I'm grateful for your help." I said changing to my kiring form surprising the mane six. "Now that's better." I said then noticed my attire, it was battle armor. I snapped my fingers making some modern clothing out of thin air. It was a pair of camo shorts and a black shirt with the logo and name of Avenged Sevenfold. "There we go." I said while looking at my new shirt. "How!? How did you changed from a 20 ft tall dragon to a normal 6 foot Dragon/ pony, whatever it is that you are and make clothes out of nowhere!?" Twilight shouted at me as she grabbed the collar of my shirt pulling me down to her eye level. "Hands off the shirt!" I said, taking her hands of the collar of my shirt. "First off. I'm a God, second I'm a God and third I am..." I said motioning them to finish the sentence. "A God." they all said as Twilight started to calm down. "Now lead the way because I have no clue where the Fuck I'm going." I said heroically pointing a finger at a random direction until Pinkie moved that finger to the castle on a mountain causing the rest of the girls to laugh at my silliness. 'Oh yeah bitches, guess who's fucking back!' I mentally shouted while breathing in the fresh air. Author's Note What do you guys think of his awakening? I think I did pretty good for a silly dragon God. Family reunion PoV: Saber/Krelzahkrii Location: Ponyville Time: 10:30 A.M. thirty minutes after leaving the cave I've spent an entire millennia planning ways to stop the invading Griffin armies, killed countless of my own kind and babysat Celestia and Luna but what I'm doing know is the most annoying thing possible! As soon as we left the cave, Twilight wouldn't stop asking me questions. I answered the first two fucking hundred and started to say random bullshit until we finally made it to the nearest town but that didn't stop her. I grabbed her by the shirt and pulled her up a few inches off the ground. "My God woman!? Don't you ever shut up!?" I shouted as my left I was twitching. She now noticed that she has been asking me way to many questions by noticing my behaviour. I put her back down on the ground and proceeded to hit my head reapedeatly on the nearest trees. "Sorry!"Twilight shouted. I looked at her, signaling to give me a second and hit my head on the tree again. I heard Pinkie laughing out loud. "Come on. I want to see Discord before I go insane...again." I said as I began to walk again to the town. "He should be at my Cottage." Fluttershy said as she flew next to me. I noticed Twilight was about to ask me another question but I stopped by grabbing a stick and threaten to hit myself again with a very serious look on my face. After a while the rest of the girls headed off their separate ways. Me and Fluttershy finally made it to her house. Fluttershy opened the door and was greeted by a lot of animals. 'Questions for later.' I thought to myself as I saw a familiar chaotic being float in. "Hello Fluttershy! How was the trip?" He asked, not noticing me. "We managed to find what we were looking for." She answered. "Really now? Pray tell, could you tell me what it was?" He asked her while materializing a chair out of nowhere. "What don't you ask me, you son of a bitch." I said to him gaining his attention. When he looked at me, he looked confused until he noticed my eyes then he had a look of pure fear and started to walk back and ended up against the wall. "How?" Was all he could say. I put a clawed hand in my chest in mock hurt. "Is that the way you greet your father? Oh woe is me, my son, the one who has cursed me into eternal slumber doesn't care about his father." I said as I put an arm on my head as I fainted on a couch then got back up. "You have got a lot a fucking nerves to do that. Now I'm going to ask you one thing." I said as I walked closer to him and went close enough to his ear. "Why?" I said with my demonic voice. Fluttershy stood back in shock over the revelation. Discord started sobbing in fear. "I don't know, okay!? I just don't know." He said as he looked down in shame. "Do you know how much it hurt to know, that my son has cursed me?" I asked him as my eyes turned into regular ones and started tearing up. "I felt like I failed you, that I didn't give you the love you deserved and sleeping for two millennia has been a living hell for me, re-living those memories, re-living your betrayal, it hurt, it really did." I said letting loose a few tears. "I'm sorry!" He sobbed out as he grabbed hold of me in a hug, sobbing on my shoulder. We spent five minuted like that until he finally calmed down. Fluttershy had the look of realization for some reason. "Wait if Discord's your son and the princesses are your nieces, that means..." she trailed off as her eyes grown in surprise. "Yes, I'm Celestia and Lunas cousin. Surprise!" He said, shooting confetti out of his wrists. "Come on, we need to go.see your cousins." I said to him as he snapped his fingers cleaning up the mess, I snapped my finger causing it to come back and for a broom, I then gave him the broom. "Clean it up without magic. You rely on it way too much." I said as I walked outside, I turned my head in time to see him about to snap his fingers and took his magic, put in a bottle and gave it to Fluttershy. "Give him back his magic after he cleans up." I said to her, gaining a nod and a small smile from her. After that I walked outside, changed into my dragon form, spread my wings and took off to the castle. It feels great to be out and about again after all these years. After a while I finally made it to the palace and landed on the courtyard, alerting all the guards in the vicinty. "What is a dragon doing here!?" Said guard number one. "I don't know, should we ask him?" Asked guard number two. "Dude, it's a dragon, they're too dumb to talk." said guard number three and you're out. "Well then, that's not very nice to say." I said my regular dragon voice. "It can talk!?" Said an unnamed guard. Sorry no numbers left for anybody else. "Well of course I can, dibshit." I said insulting the guard. He turned to me about tp insult me back but remembered that I'm a dragon. After a few minutes of me insulting the guards, Shining Armor showed up. "What is going on here and what is that thing doing here!?" He shouted pointing at me. I sat down, grabbed him and pulled him into eye level. "Listen Fuck-face, I don't have time for you shit, I need to see Celestia and Luna now." I said giving extra emphasis on now. I put him back on the ground and watched as he went to get Celestia and Luna. After a couple of minutes of waiting, I summoned a pack of cards, a table and four seats. Three random guards went ahead and sat down ready to play as I changed back into a Kirin and sat down. After thirty minutes of card playing, Shining came back with Celestia and Luna. "Now Shining, where's the dragon?" Celestia asked, noticing me playing cards with a couple of guards. "What!? He was just here minutes ago!?" He shouted as I signaled the guards to keep quiet and watched Shining embarrass himself in front of Celestia while Luna was trying hard not laugh. As he screamed at the air in frusration, I played my cards and had a royal flush causing the other players to throw their cards at the table. "GG!" I yelled out in victory as the guards stood up from their chairs and left. I got up and took away the table and chairs, then set the cards in fire. "Now then. Are you going to greet your Uncle or am I going back to sleep again?" I asked them as they walked up to me and gave me hug. After the hug was done I turned over to Shining. "Dude, I've been in front of your face the entire fucking time, playing poker." I said to him as he realized I am the dragon. "How!? Only unicorns and Alicorns could cast spells like that!" He shouted at me. "Chill out man. You need to catch up on who I am to know how I did this." I said to him. "Why should I?" he asked me as he got up in my face. "Uncle Saber, come on we must bring you up to speed on what has happened during your absence." Said Celestia behind me. I turned to her and saw a faint smile. I taught her well in the art of trolling. "Be right with you." I said as I looked at my wrist with a watch on it. 'Three, two, one' I thought as Discord popped in. "Now we can go." I said as I began walking to the palace. I managed to reunite with my son and got an explanation from him. I just need to be there for him now more than ever, now that I'm back and to teach Tirek not to fucking disobey the rules of Tartarus. Author's Note Boom! Another one. Saber and his long lost filly PoV: Krelzahkrii/Saber Location: Canterl castle, Dining room Time: 1:00 P.M. After Ceslestia, Luna and Discord finished explainig to me the events that has past during my absence. I was to busy massaging my head to deal with a massive headache I had. "Let me get this straight Discord. They finally release you, reform you and give you friends but you still back stabbed them because Tirek told you that you should?" I asked not even looking at him but I could tell he was looking down in shame. "And that Sombra has finally turned evil and enslaved the empire only to be destroyed by the crystal heart I made by Twilight and her friends, instead of you two?" I continued as I pointed at my nieces as they slumped down their chairs trying to avoid looking at me. "And then there's the Nightmare moon fiasco. You know Tia, instead of sending her to the moon, you could have talked to her to find out what was wrong and helped her with her problem." I said to Celestia as I got up and walked towards Luna. "And Luna, it never mattered what the ponies thought about the night, it was what you think that matters." I said to her as I put a hand on her shoulder. "What I want to know is this, why in the nine circles of hell did you not believe in Twilight when she accused 'Cadence'" I said as I made air quotations."Was an evil imposter?" I said as I sat back down and looked at Shining. "Yes, I'm looking at you, Shithead! You're supposed to be her brother, she cared about your safety and you pushed her back. You sir, are a Dick." I said as I snapped my fingers making a picture of Richard Nixon appear in my hands. Discord got the joke and couldn't help but laugh. "Now then." I said as I burned the picture and got up from the chair. "I think I'll be staying in Ponyville, it's closer to the Everfree and I can see Discord whenever I please." I said to the two sisters as I began to leave. "You know, Cadance would love to meet you, she has read stories about your adventures, including some of our past related to you. I never knew why but she has always wanted to meet you." Celestia said with a smile. I turned to her in confusion. "You never really told me, who was Cadence in the first place." I said to her. I feel like I should know her but I can't come up with anything. "Her real name is Mi Amore Cadenza. I do believe you know her." She said with a smile. My eyes grew in surprise. "Cadenza is still around?" I asked as I looked at Discord. "Yes but sis doesn't remember you completely, that's why she has such a big interest in you." He said. I had smile of pure a happiness but that didn't last long as I figured something. "Wait a minute. You're telling me that my daughter, on her wedding day, was kidnapped and impersonated by a queen of bug ponies!!" I said as I slowly turned in to my battle form. "I know what you're thinking and yes we are very ashamed of ourselves for not realizing that." Luna said, stopping me from changing. I turned over to where Shining was and saw that he lost most of the color of his coat. I motioned him that I had my eye on him. I turned back to Celestia and Luna. "Where is she?" I asked them. They both smiled at me and lead me to the library. "She should be in here, reading on some of your adventures again." Said Celestia as we made it to the library. I changed my attire to a pair of jeans and a red shirt that says in the front 'They see me rolling' and in the back 'they hating!'. "Do you think she'll be happy to see me?" I asked them, feeling nervous. "I think she'll be very happy to see her Idol and father." Luna said with a smile. I opened the door and went inside. I was greeted with large rows of books, oddly reminding me of Hogwarts. I began my search for Cadenza around the library. I found her sitting by a stack of my old adventure books. Honestly I wrought them for children to enjoy and left out the more gory parts. I walked towards her and sat down next to her. "Watcha reading?" I asked her. "I'm reading one of my favourite books, 'Tales of Saber Volume.1'. There my favourite books. I don't know why but I feel like I know him." She said looking at me with a small smile. I took a look at the page she was in and saw a picture of Galaxias. "You know, Galaxias was fun to hang out with a long time ago." I said, looking up. "What do you mean? Galaxias has been dead for three thousand years. How is it that you knew him?" She asked while bookmarking the page she was in. "You should know. You are reading one of my many books." I said as I gave her a smile and changed into my god form but still the same size as I was as a Kirin. She looked at me in shock. "But I thought you were cursed to eternal sleep?" She asked, putting a hand on my chest to see if I was real. "Well I came back to see how my daughter is doing." I said to her, taking her hand. "W-what?" She stuttered out in surprise. "What did you think? That your parents left you an orphan?" I asked her, gaining a nod from her. "Well you thought wrong. The real reason you didn't have parents was because I wasn't around to take care of you and I feel horrible for it. I don't know how but I'm going to try to make it up to you somehow." I said giving her a hug. I felt my shoulder getting wet with her tears. "D-daddy?" She said while sobbing on my shoulder. "Don't worry Cadenza, Daddy's here." I said to her, rubbing her back to calm her down. We've stayed there more than ten minutes before Cadenza calmed down. After she calmed down, she began to pick up the books from the floor and I helped out. After we made sure we cleaned up all the books she took, we made our way out of the library and saw that Discord was waiting by the door and it made Cadenza tighten her grip on my arm. "Don't worry about him. Isn't that right son?" I asked Discord. "Wait, if Discord is your son than he is my-" Cadenza didn't finish as Discord grabbed hold of her in hug. "It's so~ good to finally be able to be a happy family again, right sis?" He said as he looked at Cadenza. "Um..sure?" She said as she then turned to me. "Who's the older sibling?"she asked me. "He is." I said pointing at a happy Discord. "You know Discord, you never told me why you changed yourself into a draconequus?" I asked him, making him stop in his tracks. "I was going through a phase." He grumbled out. "Daddy?" I heard Cadenza say next to me. "Since we are your kids, who's the mother?" She asked me. "You didn't have a mom. I made you using my powers to give you a body and life." I said to her. "So, you never fell in love with somepony?" She asked, to which I answered no. "Nopony would love a dragon no matter what. A long time ago while Galaxias and Faust were still around, I was always discriminated because I'm a dragon, even with Discord. So when I created you, I wanted you to have a good life filled with love and kindness that you deserve. I now see that it may have been wrong for you but I wanted what was best for you." I said to her. "Listen, I'm moving to Ponyville today. I'm telling you this just in case you ever want to see me." I said to her with a smile. "Okay." she said sadly. I grabbed her chin and made look at me. "Cadenza, I know what you must feel but if I want to live a normal life again, I'm starting in a small town. And who knows, maybe I could see how well you're ruling the empire." I said to her as I began to teleport to Ponyville. "Tell Celestia and Luna that left. See you soon." I said before I teleported away. Now to find Twilight, she could give me a room to stay in for a while and it's almost time for the Equestria girls movie. 'I don't know how I know but I just know.' this is going to be fu~n. Author's Note Tell me what you guys think about this. A new home PoV: Krelzahkrii/Saber Location: Inside Twilights castle I'll never get used teleporting, ever. I managed to appear inside Twilights caslte in mid-air and crashed on a table. "Twilight! There's a random Dragon in the castle!" I heard a voice of a ten year old say. I heard a set of hoof steps coming this way. "Saber? What are you doing here?" I heard Twilight say. I raised my head up from the broken table. "Oh you know, seeing my son and finding out that my long lost daughter is living a happy life and don't forget crashing onto a table with sharp glass stabbing you. Other than that, I'm great." I said to her as got up from the floor cleaning the glass off of me. "That didn't answer my question." She said. "I was kinda hoping if you didn't mind me crashing here till I get my things straight." I said to her. "We got plenty of rooms to spare, so yeah go ahead." She said. "Now I just need to find a room." I said to myself. I felt something pull my pants a bit trying to get my attention. I looked down and saw that it was Spike. "Are you a real dragon? Because I don't think I've seen any others that look like you." He said. "That's because I am Krelzahkrii, Dragon God." I said as I stood in a pose. "But most ponies call me Saber." I said as I gave him a fist pump. "So you're the god of dragons?" He asked me. "No, I'm the god of this world." I said to him. "Cool." He said. "Trust me, I'm not cool, I'm awesome." I said, changing back into a kirin, with a pair of dark blue jeans, an orange shirt with the Voult hunter symbol and a brown vest jacket. "You can do magic!?" Spike said surprised. "Everything can use magic, they just have to know how." I said as I walked towards my room. "Could you teach me?" I heard him say behind me. I turned my head sideways to look at him. "Lessons start in two hours." I said as I left the room. Down the hallway, Spike could be heard. I managed to find an empty room, I stepped inside, snapped my fingers and made some furniture. I was thinking of taking a nap but maby I should check around town. I heard the sound of popping and saw that Discord managed to find my room as well. He took a look around the room, then turned to me. "Nice setup you got here." He said, lazily flouting around. I grabbed him by the tail and pulled him down. "You have to make it up to all the ponies you stole magic from somehow." I told him as I let him go. "Sir, yes Sir!" He said as he was wearing a U.S military outfit. "Then get to it Private!" I said as I pulled out a whistle and blew it, making him march out of my room. With that done, I made my way to find the exit, if not....fuck it. After fifteen minutes of walking around aimlessly in the castle, I found the exit and wondered around town. Ponies around stopped and looked at me, probably because I'm in my kirin form. They wouldn't stop staring so I had to say something. "Keep looking and you won't be walking with your legs!" I yelled out, causing all the ponies around to stop and move along as quickly as possible except for one little orange pegasus filly with a purple mane, wearing what looked like a jumpsuit. "What is it kid?" I asked her. "What are you? Ponies don't normally have scales and claws." She said giving me a suspicious glare. "Fine, you got me. I'm actually a dragon trying live peacefully but alas my disguise, she is ruin!" I said putting an arm over my head, then put back down and looked at her. "Listen kid, you got the nerves to talk to me unlike the others, so because I'm a very nice guy/dragon/pony I'll grant you one wish." I said to her. 'The wishes actually have a variety of rules but meh.' "I could wish for anything?" She asked me with hopeful eyes. "Yeah, so what it'll it be?" I asked her with a smile. "I wish... I wish that I could learn how to fly like other pegasi." She said. I was going to make it so but thought about something. "Shouldn't you already know how to? Your parents are supposed to teach you how." I said to her. I noticed her eyes starting to tear up, so I crouched down. "What's wrong?" I asked, sincerely worrying about her. "I never knew my parents." She said looking down in sadness. "Do you live with an Aunt or grandparents?" I asked her, she answered no. "So...you're an orphan?" I asked gaining a sad nod from her. "I'm not from the orphanage, I ran away a year ago and moved here." She said. "...Come on." I said surprising her. "What?" She asked in confusion. "I said come on, I'm not letting you live alone and homeless." I said as I stood up from crouching. "So your adopting me?" She asked me. "No...at least not yet, I still don't know much about you other than your name Scootalo." I said to her. "How do you know my name? I never told you it." She said. "I don't know how I know but I know, you know?" I said to her gaining a weird look from her. "Meet back at Twilights castle later, okay?" I asked her, she nodded. "Hey, what about the wish?" She asked remembering the her wish. "Your flight lessons start tomorrow after School!" I said continuing my walk around town leaving her there without noticing her smile. 'It feels nice to help ponies in need.' I said as I walked through the market place. I noticed Applejack selling some apples on her stand. I walked over to her. "Hey Applejack." I greeted her, she looked at me in confusion. "Do I know you?" She asked me. "Well you did help in waking me up just a few hours ago." I said, crossing my arms. She keeped looking at me. I took off my head spun it around and put it back on again. "You're the crazy dragon guy!" She said. That ticked me off, I don't like to be called crazy for what ever reason. I spread my wing as they caught fire along with my eyes. I grabbed the edges of the table and bended over. "I'm going to tell you once and only once. Don't call me crazy, ever." I said as I got back up, letting go of the table. She looked up at me in fear. "Okay." She said. I managed to calm down before my rage could get out of hand. "I came here to buy an apple and maby look for a job." I said to her as my wings and eyes turned back to normal. "Okay, One bit an apple and I might be able to help you with the job back at the farm." She said. I handed her a bit. "Thanks and sorry about the whole scaring the shit out of you." I said as i grabbed the apple. "And if do have that job for me let me know." I said as I took I bite out of the apple. 'Sweet Jesus!' I thought as I devoured the apple. I looked around to.see if anybody saw that, then spread my wings and took off to god knows where. Author's Note Sorry if it's shit, I had trouble writing this one. Guardian PoV: Krelzahkrii/Saber Location: Ponyville, cloud After I flew away from the apple stand, I landed on a nice cloud for a nap. I didn't get much sleep as I realized something. 'Why the fuck do I need a nap? I've been asleep for two thousand and five hundred years!' I mentally asked myself. I looked at myself and noticed I might've subconsciously changed to my god form. 'Fucking force of habit. I need some eats' I thought as I change back into a kirin and flew down. I landed with a soft thud on the ground and went to find the gingerbread house I passed by earlier. I finally found the place and good timing to I was starving. I went inside and was greeted by the scent of baked goods. I went up to the counter and rang the bell. A blue earth pony mare with a pink mane answered went up to the counter. Looking down at a recipe book, not noticing what I am. "Um excuse me? Ma'am?" I said trying to get her attention. "Yes, what'll it be?" she asked. I sighed and looked around for something that I would like. "Do you serve cheesecake?" I asked, hoping they do. "Yes. If I'm not mistaken there should be one ready." She informed me. "I'll take a slice." I said as I made some bits out of matter. "I'll bring it to you in a second." She said as she went back into the kitchen and came back with a slice of cheesecake. She handed me the plate and I gave her ten bits. She looked away from the book and to the bits. "Um, sir its only 5 bi~ts." She said slowly as she finally looked at me. "Sir, not to be rude or anything but what are you?" She asked me. "Right now, I'm a kiring, half dragon/half pony." I said answering her question. "What do you mean by 'right now'?" She asked me, trying to find out what I really am. "I'm a dragon." I said as I found an empty table to sit on and eat my slice of cake. As I was eating, I couldn't help but think about my life, both of them. 'I left behind a lot of things that day, friends, family, my humanity and my sanity.' I thought to myself as I looked at through the window and saw Ponies walking around happily without a care in the world. "*sigh* I hope your proud of me, Mom. I may not be a human anymore but atleast I can do more good than I could as a human." I said, letting go of the fork and putting my hands together to pray. I could feel a few tears flow down my face. I was to busy, that I didn't notice Pinkie standing by the counter, looking at me sadly. PoV: Pinkie I just got back from my break and saw the silly dragon guy from earlier today except that he was sad and I don't like it when anypony is sad. What made it even worse was when he said something to himself while putting his hands together. "*sigh* I hope your proud of me, Mom. I may not be a....anymore but atleast I can do more good then I did as a...." Saber whispered to himself. I couldn't here what he said completely but I'm sure about one thing. His mother is gone and he's hoping that she's proud of him. 'I have to tell the girls about this.' I thought as I quickly made my way to Twilights castle. PoV: ??? Finally, we made to this backwater town. Now to find that crown. I turned to my men, with a smug look. "Men, find that crown in any means necessary." I said pointing a finger at Ponyville. "For the order!" They all shouted as they charged to the town. When they got there, they lit a few torches and threw them at the houses, a few others took hostages as insurance and others were fighting the brave but foolish ponies that were fighting back. "No mercy men!" I shouted as I walked through the mayhem. 'This is going to be fun!' I thought to myself with a psychotic grin. I decided to try out one of the new weapons we made. I took it out of the satchel on my back and gave it a good look. I almost shed a tear just by looking at it's sheer beauty. I saw a little orange filly with a purple mane and aimed at her. I couldn't be more happy. The filly looked at me in fear and started to run. I decided to end her pitiful existence and fired. *Bang* My vision was covered in smoke as the weapon fired. I heard the sound of the pellet penetrating skin. When the smoke cleared, I saw that a pony has made me miss my entended target by taking the pellet himself while holding one of my soldiers and snapped his neck. I saw that it indeed hit him as there was a tiny hole in his shirt. I looked up to his face of agony but was met with a look of pure rage. PoV: Kelzahkrii/Saber Location: Sugar cube Time: A few minutes before the attack After I finished 'talking' with my mother, I finished the cake I ordered and got up from the chair go outside. When I got outside, I was greeted by the smell of fire and shouts for help. I looked and saw that Ponyville was being attacked by some Rougues. I saw Scootalo running away from one of them and bumped into what looked like the leader. He pulled out a fucking musket and aimed towards Scoots. [youtube=https://youtu.be/LekDT7Rmdis?t=3] 'Not on my watch, you son of bitch' I mentally shouted as I ran towards Scoots. I managed to grab one of his goons and started choking him, I grabbed his sword and stabbed another one, I grabbed his pistol and shot another one helping out Big Mac. And ran straight to Scoots *Bang* The pellet hit me in the chest, probably damaging a lung.'Fuck that hurts! I thought as the stallion with the musket was blocked by the smoke. When the smoke cleared, he noticed me and was surprised by my action. I snapped the random soldiers neck with a loud sickening crack and threw him away. "You poor fool, you don't know what you just inflicted upon yourself." He said with a chuckle and pointing the spot where the pellet hit. "That's odd, you should be dead by now!" He shouted at me. I smirked at his reaction and put my hand out as if I was holding a gun. "Ha! You've gone delusional!" He said laughing at what I'm doing. I made a Desert Eagle out of thin air and shot his knee, making him kneel down on the other in pain. I walked towards him as the wound on my chest was being healed and made the Desert Eagle implode. I bent down, grabbed his neck and pulled him up. "Why are you attacking Ponyville?" I asked him as I signaled for Scootalo to run. She took the hint and started running towards Twilights castle. "We're not attacking, we are cleansing Equestria of it's disease known as 'magic'" He said, putting much venom on the word magic. "By murdering innocent ponies?" I asked him, tightening my grip to make him talk. "*Ack* We need to send a message. So we thought why not kill the new princess and take the crown to set an example." He said chuckling a bit. "But now is the time for you to die!" He said, pulling out a flint-lock pistol, aimed at my head and fired causing my head to turn sideways. He waited for me to fall limp on the floor dead but was he got was me looking at him with a smirk, opening my mouth showing him the pellet I caught. "What!?" He shouted out. I pulled my arm back amd threw him to the nearest wall. He got back up, dusting some dirt off of him and healing his knee. "Now your making me angry." He said as he pulled out a dagger and started running at me. He thrusted the dagger but was blocked by my hand, making the dagger stab my hand instead. He looked up at me in fear. "A normal pony shouldn't handle this amount of pain and a shot through the head should've killed you!?" He yelled out as he tried to take out the dagger from my hand only to be hit by it's hilt because of me. I pulled out the dagger and healed the stab wound as I changed to my battle form as a kirin. My scales turned brown as my eyes and wings caught on fire, magma was coursing around my body as if they were veins and my nails grew into razorsharp claws made of magma crystals and my clothes soon turned into battle armor. "W-w-what a-are y-you?" He stuttered as I walked towards him leaving scorch marks on the floor. "I am Kelzahkrii, Dragon God of terra and you will pay for your actions against the innocent!" I said as the gates to a hellish prison opened behind him. "No, no ,noo!" He said as I grabbed him, stabbed him then threw him inside. The gates closed soon after he went through and faded out as if it was never there. "And stay in there!" I said as I spread my wings and took of to help fight the rest. I managed to find Big Mac and AppleJack fighting a few goons, so I came down there and landed on two soldiers, crushing them. "AppleJack, get behind me, there's a dragon!" Mac yelled out to Aj, making her look at me and smirk. "That ain't necessarily a bad thing." She said to Mac, gaining a confused look until he saw me salute and take off while holding two other soldiers. While in the air, I could hear them beg for mercy. "Now why should I do that? You all deserve this." I said, letting them go in the air, doom to die. I soon decided enough of this and flew up to Twilight's castle and shouted as loud as I could. "Zu'u uth vosodiik tol lost drun aax kotin stahraal wah vuth!" I shouted, making all the attackers stop and turn in my direction. I then snapped my fingers to summon Cerberus. Cerberus appeared in a torrent of flames, when the flames died out, everypony could see him as he stood there waiting for my comand. "Cerberus, kos pruzah sen ahrk kuz daar ponies voth zek wah ausul." I said to him, gaining a bark from all three of his heads as he summoned the gates to hell, leading the ones who are still in my control insde. After a few minutes of them going through, Cerberus walked in as well and the gates soon closed in and disappeared in a fiery inferno. I then changed back to my kirin form and flew down. When I landed, I was greeted by all of Ponyville looking at me in fear minus the mane six. The mayor was soon pushed in by the crowd to try to talk to me. "Um..Greeting great one. We hope for you to spare us!" She said as she got on the floor bowing. "I live here so~, yeah." I said to her as I helped her up. "So wait, you'e not going to destroy Ponyville?" She said, dusting off some dirt from her clothes. "Yeah pretty much. Anyway, you guys should just move on and pretend this never happened, okay?" I said to everypony, gaining all their agreements. Now since that is done, I have to go find Scootalo and make sure if she's okay. Who the fuck sent these guys? I thought as I flew up into the air and began to search for Scoots. After a few minutes, I decided to check if she's still in the ruined part of Ponyville and it has been a few hours since I started looking and it's getting really late. "Scootalo! Where are you!?" I shouted at nothing. After a few seconds of silence, I heard the sound of whimpering in an ally. I went in to check if there was anyone hurt and found Scootalo hidden behind a dumpster, crying to herself. Author's Note I'm gonna leave it here, for shits and giggles! Cerberus, kos pruzah sen ahrk kuz daar ponies voth zek wah ausul. =Cerberus, be a good boy and take this ponies with back to hell. Hope for a little filly PoV: Scootalo Location: Alley way, Ponyville Time: Few hours later after the attack I've been crying for hours. I left Saber back there, hurt and most likely dead because I didn't move out of the way of whatever that weird Stallion had. Saber was the only one who actually cared, that was willing to help me for my own happiness, and now he's gone. "Scootalo! Where are you!?" I heard somepony yell out my name. After a few seconds of silence, I heard hoofsteps getting closer to me. I shut my eyes, trying to hold back my tears. The unknown pony stopped, I then felt scaly arms wrap around me in a hug. 'Scaly arms?' I thought as I opened my eyes. When I opened them, I saw that it was Saber hugging me. 'But why?' I mentally asked myself. "Scoots, I've been looking all over for you." He said as he stopped the hug. "How? I thought you died!?" I asked him, letting a few tears out. "I'm not that easy to get rid of." He said with a small smile. I hugged him and pulled down to my height, he returned the hug gently. "Everything will be fine." He said, rubbing my back to calm me down. He picked me up and carried me to Twilights castle. "Scootalo, I promise you that as long as I live that I'll be there for you." He said to me, I hugged him a little tighter causing him to flinch a little. PoV: Kelzuhkrii/Saber Location: Twilights castle Time: 11:00 P.M After getting back to the castle, I took Scootalo to my room and left her there so she could sleep. I had to pry Scootalo off of me and put her to bed. She said to me that she didn't feel right if she took my bed, but after I told her that I didn't need to sleep for a couple of more days before I get tired again, she agreed to keep the bed until then. I walked back downstairs and saw Twilight sitting on her throne reading a letter. I walked over to her, so I could see what the letters about. 'Ain't curiosity great? I thought sarcastically. I managed to read off a few bits and pieces of it. The letter is about the attack the happened today, with a few pictures taken of me, Cadence, Celestia, Luna and Discord but with me in Dragon God form and before Discord turned into a complete Dracenquss. "You know, it's not nice to snoop around someone else is stuff without permission." I said sinisterly. I could see the color of her coat fade away as she turned to me. "Um..Hi Saber, I didn't know you were back." She said, trying to hide the picture. "It's fine if Celestia sent you the letter." I said as I snatched the letter and saw the picture in it. The picture was of me in dragon God form in the middle-back while holding a baby Cadence, A teen-aged Discord in front of me, sitting crossed legged and giving the peace sign with both his hands, Luna on my right giving a toothy smile while her arms were crossed and Celestia to my left giving two thumbs up with a smirk. I shed a couple of tears remembering this. We were like a big happy family, now though, I have to fix a lot of mistakes Discord has done. "Who is the one in-front of you?" Twilight asked, pulling me away from my thoughts. "Believe it or not, that's Discord." I said while pointing at him in the picture. "That's Discord!?"She shouted at me. I put my hand on her muzzle while I shushed her. She immediately swatted my hand away and looked at the picture again, noticing that I was holding a foal in my arms. "And who's the foal? She looks kinda familiar." She said, taking another look at the picture. "She's my daughter, you've met her and I'm pretty sure your brother is married to her, which I still do not like." I said as I went to find the kitchen, leaving a dumbstruck Twilight back at the throne room. Morning: 8:00 A.M It feels weird playing a PS2 that I poofed out of nowhere. I've been playing Ratchet & Clank: Up your arsenal for the past eight hours to past the time. A few minutes ago Spike woke up to me playing and hasn't left the chair still watching the game. I paused the game and turned to him. "If Twilight shows up, you say nothing about this." I said to him and gained a nod from him. I went back to playing for thirty more minutes then gave the controller to Spike. He made a new save file then began playing. I went to the kitchen for some eats, and found Scootalo eating breakfast with Twilight. "Hi Saber!" Greeted Sootalo. "Good morning Scoots, did ya sleep well?" I asked, gaining a happy nod from her. "Morning Twi." I said to the Lavender mare. "Can't talk, too tired." She said as she poured coffee in her mug that said "What's sleep?". "You can't brain today,you have the dumb." I said to her, gaining a confused look from her and a laugh from Scootalo. I went ahead and grabbed some cereal and served it in a bowl with milk, then started eating. "You got school today Scoots?" I asked her. "Yeah, just wish I didn't have to go." She said as she threw her arms up in the air. "Sorry but you have to, now go get ready while I eat." I said as I took another spoonful of cereal and ate it. Scoots went upstairs to brush her teeth. After I finished eating, I went to check Spikes progress, and saw him playing one of the Qwark Levels. I sat on the chair next to him, waiting for Scootalo to come back down. Scoots came back downstairs wearing the same clothes as yesterday, meaning that I should talk to Rarity in helping me out with this. "Come on, I'm taking you to school today." I said as I snapped my fingers, changing my clothes to a blue T-shirt with the yogscast Lewis and Simon logo with the word 'See ya later, Shitlords!' on the back and some dark blue jeans to match. "What does that mean?" Scoots asked, pointing at my shirt. "Nothing. Now come on, you're going to be late." I said to her, as I made my way to the main door with Scootalo in tow. As we made our way through town, a few ponies took notice of me and walked towards me to thank me for what I did yesterday. After a few ponies thanked me, we finally made it to the Scoolhouse and saw Cheerilee heading inside. "I'll pick you up at three." I said to her as she began walking inside, she stopped, turned to me and tackled me in a hug, surprising me. "Thank you" She said quietly. I felt a few tears stain my shirt, I returned the hug. "You don't have to thank me, your happiness is enough of a thanks for me." I said to her as I ended the hug. Scootalo then turned back to the door and walked inside. Well, now to do something. I thought as I spread my wings and took off towards Canterlot. Author's Note It took me a while to make this, due to me making more chapters for my displaced fic but hey, I finally made it. Discord in the past: Enjoy this song. [youtube=https://youtu.be/SEIT-Dt3Bpo?t=62] Canterlot visit PoV: Kelzahkrii/Saber Location: Canterlot Status: Being yelled at by guards for being a dragon Not long after I landed in Canterlot, a dozen guards came by to 'detain' the dragon that is 'loose' in Catnterlot. Now, I'm just making my way to the palace with the guards behind me at all times. "You sure we are not just making it angry?" I heard a guard ask, I stopped and turned to them. "Seriously, now you realized that?" I asked as they raised their spears. I grabbed one of the spear and snapped it in half. "I suggest you don't do that." I said as I turned back and started walking again. When I finally arrived at the gates to the palace, the guards, of course, wouldn't let me through until I made them reconsider, with a demonstration involving my fist and the gate. When I finally got in, I asked a servant it shecould take me to the throne room, she led me to the doors and went back to work. I saw a line on the front door, a whole lot of nobles and some regular ponies. I made my way through the line, the nobles aren't really pleased with me cutting in line and started shouting at me, threatening that they could make my life a living hell and shit like that. "The nobles here make me sick, plus I'd rather not be in the same room as you pricks." I said as I opened the door and went inside. When I entered, I saw that Celestia was in the middle of hearing out a White stallion with a blonde mane and tale and a cutie mark of a blue rose. They haven't really noticed me yet, so I spread my wings and flew over to Tia. "Morning Celestia." I said as I landed next to her throne. The stallion saw me and started calling for the guards, I could see that Tia really doesn't like him. "Something wrong?" I asked the prick. "Of course I have a problem! Aunty, who is this peasent and what is he doing here!?" He said while I was trying to resist the urge to blast him. "Blueblood, I would like you to meet my uncle Saber." She said gesturing to me. "How is this filth a part of the family?" He asked, while staring daggers at me. I flipped him off, causing him to gasped. "How dare you!? Do you know who I am!?" He shouted. "Oh I know! An asshole!" I shouted, gaining a giggle from Tia and some laughter from the guards in the room. "I'm Prince Blueblood! Learn my name for you are beneath me!" He shouted back. "A prince above me? Hmm, Nah." I said as I sat on the arms rest of the throne. "And why not?" He asked me. "Because of this." I said, flicking the air causing the annoying prick to fly away as if he was kicked out. "And he's out out of here!" I shouted as I got up and made my own chair. I looked back at Celestia and gave her a toothy smile. "That was mean and you know it." She said, motioning a guard to let in another one. "I'll keep quiet but if they ask for something stupid, I'm kicking them out my way." I said to her, gaining a nod from her. "You see you're highness, that's why us nobles should pay less taxes then the commoner." The noble said as he put away his papers in his suitcase. Celestia looked at me, motioning me to do something about him. I rolled my eyes and snapped my fingers, making a canon that shoots the words Denied out and fired. This other noble came in, asking to remove the homeless out of the shelter so he could build a club. Celestia and me didn't agree with the Stallion. I summoned a Spectral Dragon knight and ordered him to chase out the noble. The doors opened again, we were both expecting another noble but what came through was a young earth pony colt of twelve years. He stopped just in front of the steps and bowed. "Your highness, I came here to ask for your help. My mother is badly ill, but we just don't have the bits for a visit to the hospital. So I beg you, please help us." He said looking at Celestia. "I'm sorry little one but I can't help you." She said, making the colt look down in sadness. "But I do know somepony who can." She said, looking at me with a small smile. I nodded and got up from my seat and walked down to the colt. "Take me to your mother, and I'll see what I need to do." I said to him. The colt looked up at me with a teary smile started leading me to his home. When we got out of the palace, I asked him were he lived. He said that he lives in a farm just a few miles out of Canterlot. "Hop on." I said to him as I spread my wings. He did as I told him and we flew of to his home. It took us about fifteen minutes to arrive at his home, as we landed I remembered that I forgot to ask for his name. "Hey kid, what's your name?" I asked the little colt as he got off my back. "My names Shadow Step, my parents say I'm light on my hoofs." He said as he showed me his cutie mark on his shoulder. It was a set of transparent footprints. "Sweet." I said, opening the door and walked inside. "Come on, Mom's this way." He said as he went upstairs with me in tow. We got upstairs and he lead me to the door on the left. When I went in the room, I saw that the the colts mother was worse than I thought but that didn't mean that I couldn't help. The mare had a very pale coat, due to her illness. I walked up to her and checked for any infections or swelling and found nothing. I snapped my fingers and some healing ingredients, and started to make a healing potion. After the potion was done, I gently taped the mare on her shoulder, waking her up. When she saw me, she started panicking, thinking that I was here to end her life or something. Shadow came in, calmed her down and told her she needed to drink the potion. As the mare drank the potion, her color started to return. After she was done drinking it, she got to see if she could stand, then hugged her son. "Thank you so much for this. Is there anything we could do to repay you?" The mare asked, turning to me with a smile. "Nope, you don't need to repay for anything." I said as I made my way back downstairs. When I made downstairs, I saw a stallion enter with some groceries in hand and noticed me. I raised my hands up and continued to walk out. As soon as I was outside, I took to the skies, flying back to Canterlot. When Canterlot was in sight, I decided to teleport inside the throne room. So I snapped my fingers, causing me to go on a fucking drug trip and appear back at the throne room. "Gah! My eyes they fucking hurt!" I said as I was using both my hands to block my eyes in pain. When the pain was gone and I opened my eyes, I saw that Celestia was standing on top of me trying not to laugh at my pain. "Shut up." I said, clamping her muzzle with my hand. After I got up, I noticed some other noble here, and they look mad as hell. "I'm not sitting through this again." I said dusting myself off and turning to Celestia. I snapped my fingers, making a button to appear and gave it to Tia. "This for getting rid if those pesky nobles." I whispered to her, making her giggle at the sight of another humiliated noble. "Is Cadenza still around or did she go back to the empire?" I asked her. "She went back to the Crystal empire, but I heard that she's planning to invite Twilight and her friends over tomorrow, maybe you should go?" She said. "Sure, then I could see how the empire is doing and spend some time with Cadenza." I said to her. I walked to the middle of the throne, flipped every one off and teleported back to Ponyville. I cause to much pain to mysefl by doing this! I thought to myself as I went on another drugtrip. Fun fact: I'm epileptic and going through a wrap tunnel full of all the fucking colors of a rainbow. Author's Note Boom, done! On the way to the Empire PoV: Kelzahkrii/Saber Location: Twilights Castle Time: 12:00 P.M After I got out of the Drugtrip of a warp tunnel, I went to look for Spike and found him cleaning up the throne room. When I told him that I was going to start his magic lessons, He dropped everything and started walking with me. We managed to find a very spacious room, and decided to use it has our training room. An hour and a half of teaching him how to do magic, and now he's shooting flame from his hand and got the Idea of flying like Iron-man. I grabbed him by the tail and pulled him down. "Really?" was all I asked, gaining a sheepish smlie from him. "Heh, sorry." He said. After he got down, I started teaching him Ice magic and an ability that makes you shoot as if your hand was the thunder gun. After a few demonstrations, he finally got the hang of it and shot a spike of Ice that was propelled by the thunder wave. The Spike impaled the wall behind me and exploded into pieces. "Um, I think that's enough for today." I said, gaining a nod from him. We made our way back to the throne room, I snapped my fingers, making the PS2 appear again but with Jak X: Combat Racing, ready to play. I put it on split screen and started playing with Spike. Two hours of Combat Racing, me and Spike were tied by six wins. I pulled out a pocket watch and saw that it was time for me to pick up Scoots. After I told Spike that we would have a tie breaker later today. I got up and made my way to the entrance. When I got outside, I spread my wings and took of towards the Schoolhouse. It didn't take long to get there, when I landed the bell rang and slowly a few kids walked outside, some with friends walking home and others with their parents. Scootalo came out with her two friends in tow. When she saw me, her smile grew and she walked to me. "Hi Saber." She greeted me. I crouched down and picked her up. "Sup Scoots." I sakd as turned to her two friends. "Hey Scootalo, who is that?" Asked Sweetie Bell, Scootalo got back down to her friends and started explaining who I am. After Scootalo finished explaining, AB and Sweetie bell looked like they didn't believe her story but that was soon changed when I snapped my fingers, making a glass of chocolate milk appear in my hands, I drank the glass and threw the milk behind me, causing it to implode. "Explosions are so overrated." I said with a smile. "Cool!" All three of them said simultaneously in amazement. I remembered that I had to teach Scoots how to fly today. "Scoots say goodbye to your friends for today, because now begins your first flight lesson." I said, causing her to yell out yes. After Scoots said goodbye, I picked her up and flew to an open area good for practicing. Time: 5:00 P.M. I spent two hours teaching her how to get off the ground properly and getting her to fly around the area. Her look of pure hapiness made it all worth while. After ten more minutes of her flying around, she glided down, heading straight to me and tackled me to the ground in a hug. "Thank you, thank you, thanks you!" She said while hugging me to death. "Okay, okay. Can you get off me now?" I said, chuckling a little and trying to pry her off. She finally let me go and got up, dusting some dirt off her clothes. "We need to get you some clothes." I said as I got up and stretched, resulting in a few pops to be heard. When we finished up, we made our way to Raritys boutique for Scootalos measurements. Scootalo wouldn't keep her hooves on the ground, she's really happy to be able to finally fly, so she flew the entire way there. We made it to Raritys boutique, and stepped inside with the bell ringing on the door. "In a moment dear!" We heard Rarity say from upstairs. We heard the sound of suitcases being closed, Rarity finally made it downstairs and noticed us. "Hello darling, how are you feeling since the incident?" She asked me. "Fine actually but that's not what we came here for. I need you to take Scootalos measurement and tell me." I said as I sat on the couch and started reading the newspaper I made. Rarity took Scootalo to her working area and started taking measurements, after she was done she came to me and told me them. After I got Scootalos measurments on a piece of paper, we made our way to Twilights castle. On the way Scootalo decided to ask me something. "Hey Saber?" She said, making me turn to her. "Why didn't we ask Rarity to make me some clothes?" She asked as she landed and started walking. "Because, I can make you them." I said, answering her question. 6:00 P.M After we made back to the castle, we went to the dining room and saw that Twilight and Spike were already eating diner. I took a seat near Spike and Scootalo sat next to me, I snapped my fingers, making some hayfries and some salad for Scootalo and made some good old rice and beans with corn on the side. "Saber, we were wondering if tomorrow you wanted to come with me and the girls to the Crystal Empire?" Twilight asked me. I turned to Scootalo with a smile, then back to Twilight. "Sure but I'm bringing Scootalo." I said putting my arms around the filly and pulled her close. "But I have school tomorrow." Scootalo said as she went back to eating. "I'm taking you with me Scoots, your not going to school tomorrow." I said to her, causing her to pump a fist in the air while whispering yes. 8:00 P.M After dinner was finished, it was time to hit the hay. I snapped my fingers, making a wonderbolt PJ for Scoots, and for me a white sleeveless shirt and a pair of shorts.I made a seprate bed for me and flopped on it, falling asleep almost instantly. The next day Time: 9:00 A.M. Location: Train to Crystal Empire The first night I fell asleep and the next morning Twilight wakes me up at 7:00. It took all my will power not to smack her in the face and call her a she-demon. It didn't take us long to get to the train station and met up with the rest of the girls, Discord and Spike, so we bought our tickets and boarded the train. Once inside, we handed the tickets to the conductor and found some seats. Now, out of sheer bordem I started singing a song I heard a long time ago. "Following total atomic annihilation it may fall to you to save the great nation That's why Vault-Tec have made extra preparation and are proud to present you a S.P.E.C.I.A.L. education Regarding aptitude you are an absolutely unique amalgamation of attributes Now it's time to find out in which you excel What makes you S.P.E.C.I.A.L.? Discord knew the song as well and started to sing the next bit. The girls were surprised that I could actually sing, and a duet at that. You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! Oh so S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! S.P.E.C.I.A.L. spells out that you're quite swell! STRENGTH! Supplies are sparse so on seeing something sweet be sure to scavenge, or starve The stronger you aren't, the smaller the stack of scrap, storage and snacks that you can haul on your back but do be sure to stay on track of the numbers or a savage could suddenly strike as you're over-encumbered and should your special self have such a regrettable incident you'd better get swinging any suitable weapon or implement PERCEPTION! Post-nuclear places are pretty prearranged to put you through your paces Pinpoint the parts of predators that plan to prey with the Vault-Tec Assisted Targeting System Hooray! You may need to pickpocket pinching for your own protection practicing your pilfering purloining to perfection If your preferential predilection's petty theft of peoples' possessions you'll be protected by perception You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! Oh so S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! S.P.E.C.I.A.L. spells out that you're quite swell! ENDURANCE! Epidemics are endemic everywhere Infection, amputation, radiation, never rare End the negative effects, refresh your energy by eating everything even extra limbs and enemies Your belly's not ever empty there's endless entrées Extend the length of time you exercise eons, days Escape encounters with louts and rowdy hooligans or environments ensure you'll eventually be food again CHARISMA! Communists conquered this clean continent and concomitantly corruption was the consequence As such, you must be confident and cognizant of compliments confirming that commercially you're consummately competent Convert companions to confidantes convincing them to change a cuddly toy for cutlery and condiments Swallow down countless cups of cocktails and charm your way from harm, chum Combat curtailed You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! Oh so S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! S.P.E.C.I.A.L. spells out that you're quite swell! INTELLIGENCE! is idiocy inverted Innate instinct Take information and interpret it The inner intuition and initiative to impliment inventive ideas to be inquisitive It is indicative of ingrained imagination to take an inspiration and create an innovation Insure against injury through investigation because ignorance induces incapacitation AGILITY! After all the aggro antagonists are all too available there's no ASBOs Accelerate your acts of accurate aim and have any angry adversaries aptly aflame Avoid adverse assaults from automatics Avert or annul their action with acrobatics Agility! Amazing adaptability awesome! What an absolutely ace ability You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! Oh so S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! S.P.E.C.I.A.L. spells out that you're quite swell! LUCK! The lady that lowers the likelihood of life's lotto's loss for the lazy When you're larking with lice that are larger than life at least you'll have the lethal last laugh and the like The lie of the land's less than lavish and lovely but when looking for loot you'll locate lots of luxury Loads of little lowlifes leering at your luggage? A lone laddy's liable to let them them learn what luck is Congratulations, you've passed the test yes! From everyone at Vault-Tec splendid work on your success Give yourself a pat on the back and maybe shake hands then perambulate into the haze of the wasteland War War never changes Look at the history book's torn up pages 'cause when the dust settles after all out war you'll be glad we taught you what to deal with fallout for You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! Oh so S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! S.P.E.C.I.A.L. spells out that you're quite swell! We heard a round of applause as we finished, we looked up to see the girls with looks of amazement , so we gave a bow and sat a back down. "Discord, I didn't know you could sing like that." Fluttershy said to Discord, while I snapped my fingers, making the PS2 appear with a small TV with Jak X ready to play again. I tossed a remote to Spike and started playing in split-screen. Author's Note Next one involves a certain magic mirror [youtube=https://youtu.be/tuQPfVZbMbg?t=2] and for those who don't know which was which Saber Discord Both Equestria Girls: The beginning PoV: Kelzahkrii/Saber Location: Train to the Empire Time: 10:00 A.M. one hour till arrival I've been playing MW2 on a PS3 with Spike and Discord, they couldn't even get me once the entire match. When the screen showed the scores, Discord was dressed as a CoD fanatic as he threw the remote. "I call hacks!" He declared, pointing a finger at me. "Discord, it's not hacking, it's pure skill." I said to him, while lounging back in my chair. Discord snapped his fingers, making his clothes disappear as he sat down as well. "Two thousand years and I still can't beat you, Dad." He said with a smile. The mane six, minus Fluttershy, were stunned by what he just said. Discord took notice and asked them. "Was it something I said?" He said as he turned back to me with a confused look. "Let me get this straight, Discord, your son, was the one who cursed you but you act like it never happened." Twilight said, looking at both of us. "Yes but Discord is going to help out ponies around wether he like it or not." I said, turning to a clock and saw that we should be able to see the empire by now, so I looked out the window and saw the empire. The empire The train finally arrived at the station, I took the chance and changed to my god form. When I was done changing, I grabbed my things, which were basically Scoots stuff and walked out. When I walked out, the ponies saw me and immediately bowed at my presence. I looked to.my surroundings and saw that everypony in the station were bowing, except the mane six, Discord, Spike and Scootalo. "You may all rise!" I shouted out, all the ponies soon got back on their feet and started cheering from my return. One of the crystal ponies walked up with a bright smile on her face. "It's good to have you back, my lord." She said, bowing her head. "It's good to be back." I said, putting my hand out. The mare soon put hers out as well and started the handshake. After she was done, she went back to what she was doing before. Soon other ponies started asking questions about the meaning of my return and if I will take back the throne. "My return will not change anything for the empire, for the heir of the empire has already taken the throne and it would be kind of a dick move if I did take it back!" I said answering their questions. It took a few minutes but the ponies finally went back to doing what they were doing. I turned back to the girls and Spike, I motioned them to follow me. The palace It didn't take us long to get to the palace, due to me carrying Rarity by magic so she wouldn't get distracted. Scootalo was riding on my shoulders after she got tired of flying around with Rainbow Dash. Once we made it to the gates, the guards let us in with open arms. We made it to the throne room doors and I kicked them opened. "I'm back, baby!" I yelled out, the guards who knew who I am, bowed at my presence while the newer ones were pointing spears at me. I looked at the throne and saw Cadenza with a big smile, I snapped my finger making me warp to next to her and gave her a hug. "How are you doing, sweetie?" I asked her, finishing the hug. "I'm great!" She said enthusiastically. I was being shined by a light on the other side of the room, I looked and saw that it was 'the crystal heart'. I walked over to it, grabbed it and took a bite out of it, leaving a large bite mark on it. The mane six, Spike and Cadenza gasped at this and were about to yell but I stopped them. "Don't. This isn't the crystal heart, this was just an actual crystal shaped as a heart." I said as I tossed a piece to Spike and Discord. Discord immediately ate his piece while Spike was still looking at it. "Cadenza, could you please stand up from the throne. I need to show you all something." I said as Cadenza got up and walked towards Twilight. I got up to the throne and pulled it, resulting in a loud click followed by the sound of machinery being activated. I turned around and walked down the throne as fast as possible as the throne was sinking in the floor. Soon the floor opened up and an Elevator came up with a ding. A biped Crystal dragon soon appeared and bowed at me. He looked back up and began to speak. "Pruzah wah koraav hi ontzos Zoh. Vir vis Zu'u kos do freyend?" He said as he walked to the elevator control panel. I motioned for the girls, Spike and Discord to get in. When everyone was inside, I turned back to the Crystal Drake. "Kuz mii tum wah faal Yostrah Hil." I said to the Drake. The Crystal Drake soon smirked at my response. "Lig dein hin yen ahrk ogiir ko ronth, ahrk kovir zor!" He shouted as he put the lever straight down, causing the elevator to drop. Me and Discord were laughing like mad men while the rest were screaming in fear. Once we reached our stop, the Drake pulled the lever back up making the elevator stop gently. The Drake soon busted out laughing at their reaction and wiped a tear away. He then turned to me as he bowed his head. "We have arrived, My lord." He said as he opened the doors to the chamber. Once we were out the doors closed behind us. It took me a while to calm the girls down. When they were calm enough, they started following me. We arrived at the gates of the Crystal Heart. The gates light soon shined on us and waited for me to say the password. "Bo bitch! Ofaal tir ven!" I shouted at the gate. The gate emmited a loud hum, then slowly opened. We went inside the chamber of the crystal heart. I went in front of everyone and pointed at it. "Everypony, behold the real Crystal Heart!" I shouted as the chamber was lit with the interior lights. "No matter how many times I see it, it always makes me tear up from it's beauty." Discord said, wiping away a tear. I felt a tap on my shoulder, I turned and saw that it was Cadenza behind me. "Yes?" I asked her. "If this is the crystal heart, then how did Sombra not know of this?" She asked me. "Because, it was very dumb to hand this out to a guy named Shadow in another language." I said, crossing my arms. I turned to the mane six and saw Twilight taking notes. I snapped my fingers, making her notes light in flames. "No notes allowed down here." Discord said, while sweeping the ashes away. Twilight crossed her arms and grumbled out something. I turned to Scootalo and walked over to her. "You okay Scoots?" I asked her, while crouching down. "Yeah, it's just I thought I heard something." She said. "It's the heart, it's trying to talk to you. Trust me, it just has a random pointless conversation with you for hours." I said as I picked her up and put her on my shoulder. I walked closer to the heart, the closer I got the more noticeable the colors change from green to blue. "It' time." I said to the heart. The heart emitted a loud hum as the chamber started to shake. After the shaking stopped, I started walking back to the elevator. Throne room The elevator stopped at the throne room with a loud ding. I got off with Scoots still on my shoulder and Cadenza holding my arm very tight. I looked over to her with a smile. "Okay Cadenza, ride is over, you can let go now." I said to her. It took awhile but she finally let go. "Cadence, what happened to the crystal heart!?" I heard Armor shout out. "Safe and sound, fuck tard." I said as I patted him on the back. Soon the room started to tremble and the light of the heart was shining through the room. The spears of the guards soon turned into muskets. I walked outside and saw the chariots changing to some sort of hover-cars and trucks. "That's it!" I heard Shinning shout out, followed by the sound of a sword being taking out of its sheathe. I turned and saw that he pulled out a sword and pointed at me. "I had about enough of you. Guards take him in!" He ordered, only to see that his guards were protecting me. One of them stepped up with pissed off look. "Assaulting the great one is a direct insult to the crystal empire." The guard said. I turned back to look at the center of the city and saw that the heart was rising. "And done!" I shouted as the Heart was now in the middle of the city. "What is that!?" Shinning said. Cadenza and Twilight went to him, to explain what was going on. After they were finished with the explanation, he looked at me and gave me a sheepish laugh as he started to walk back slowly. "Now that we have all the weirdness behind us and move on to your guest rooms to un-pack." Cadenza said as she began to lead us to the guest rooms. "Hey!!" We all heard Twilight shout. I looked back and saw an orange unicorn mare with Twilights crown in her hands. I began to chase the mare down, she turned left to a room. When I entered the room, I didn't see her, just a mirror. "Fucking serious?" I said to myself, as the rest of the girls arrived. "Where'd she go!?" Twi shouted at me. I pointed at the mirror, causing her to laugh a bit. "Seriously, where did she go!?" She said as she pulled me down to her eye level. "In the mirror!" I shouted as I stood back up. "That mirror is actually a portal to another Equestria." I said to everypony. I walked towards the mirror and saw CHS on the other side. "Come on. We're going to get the crown back." I said to Discord and Twilight. Scootalo and Spike came up to me with determined looks. "We want to help to!" Scoots and Spike said. "Fine but you have stick close to one of us." I said, gaining a nod from both of them. "This is going to be fun!" Discord shouted out in excitement as be stepped through the portal. Next up was Twilight and Spike, It took Spike to encourage Twilight to make her go through. Now it was me and Scoots. She grabbed hold of my hand as she looked at me. "Ready?" I asked her. "As ready as I'll ever be." She said. We stepped through the portal and.came out through the statue as humans. I looked at myself and saw that I was my human self again. I looked ahead and saw Twilight trying to walk and Discord watching her, trying not to laugh. Twilight was wearing the CHS uniform, Spike was a dog and Discord was wearing U.S military uniform with the rank of corporal. I was wearing the exact same as Discord but with the rank of Sargeant "Come on Discord, let's hope they remember us." I said, helping out Twilight and walked to the principals office. The Principals office We arrived at the office. I knocked a couple of times and waited. The door opened up and Celestia came out. "Good to see you, Tia." I said, giving her a salute. "Richard? Is that you!?" She said with a surprised tone. "Sure is. Me and Julio came back from being overseas a couple of days ago and we've been trying to get used to being back, I came here to resume my time in school." I said as we went inside the office. We all sat down in our own chairs except for Twilight. "You two are going back to school and you two?" Celestia asked as she pointed at Twi and Scoots. "They're new." I quickly said. Tia the wrote down our schedules, as she gave one to Discord she said. "And please, don't over-prank like last time." She said to him. "Aww." Discord said as he took the schedule and walked out. Luckily me, Twilight and Scoots had history at first period and lunch at the same hour. Once out of the office, Twilight started asking questions. "What just happened? Why did she look like the princess and what are we!?" She shouted at us. "Yeah, you guys looked like you've been here before." Scoots said gaining a nod from Spike. I noticed Scoots clothing, she was wearing a black shirt with the band AC DC and some jeans. "And what kind of name is Julio and Richard?" Spike asked. "I'll have you know that my full name is Julio C. Disc." Discord said with an annoyed tone. "And my name is Richard." I said, feeling insulted. "But I thought your name was Saber?" Twilight said, finally able to walk properly. "It is." I said as we made our way to first period: History. "But you just said it was Richard." She retorted. "That's because it is." I said, arriving at the class. Twilight crossed her arms in frustration and followed me inside with Scoots and took our seats. The door opened up and the teacher came in while holding some paperwork. "Morning class, I heard that we have two new students and one that came back from being overseas, so for those who still don't know me. I'm Mr.Tirek, your history teacher." He said with a bright smile as he saluted at me. Author's Note Yay, I'm done with this one as well. Discord: Age 19 Tirek: Age 36 Equestria Girls: School...FUCK! PoV: Saber/Kelzuhkrii Location: Canterlot High Scool. Period: 8:00 A.M History Time: 8:55 A.M. I've been sitting here for the past thirty minutes listening to History. It took all my will power to not fall asleep in class. I turned to Scoots and saw that she was having the same problem as me. I then looked at Twilight and saw that she was paying close attention to class. "Now, I need all of you to bring me the biography of George Washington with his accomplishments for tomorrow." Tirek said before the bell rang for the next period. I got up and woke up Scoots from her nap. "Is it over?" She asked in a tired tone. "Yeah, come on." I said, while checking our schedules for the next class. Scootalo had math next. I sighed as I looked at my second period: Sex ed. I stopped by my old locker and started to bang my head on it. Scoots was looking at me as if I've gone insane. "Come on, I'll take you to your next class." I said, after I finished hitting myself with the locker. It took me a few minutes but I finally got Scoots to her math class. When I took her inside I told the teacher she was new and got lost. Once that was done, I went to second period. I managed to arrive before the teacher, good. I took a seat near the window and looked out. I then heard the sound of the door open and close. I looked over and saw the teacher. "Good morning class, I'm the new Sex Ed teacher, I'm Chysalis." She introduced herself. 'This is going to be a long fucking period, I know it.' I thought as I made a notebook appear out of nowhere and started to draw. As class was nearing its end, I put the finishing touches on the drawing and added the color to it. The bell rang, so I grabbed the notebook and made my way to Scoots math class to guide her to the next one. I got to Scoots math class and took her to the next one. I looked at her schedule and saw that she had Gym now with me. As we were walking towards the gym, Scoots snatched my notebook. "Hey!?" I shouted at her as she opened it up and saw the drawing. "Cool, did you make this?" She asked, turning to me in amazement while showing me the drawing. "Yeah. Do you like it?" I asked her as she gave the notebook back. "It's awesome!" She exclaimed. "Alright, we should hurry up." I said as we started to speed up. We managed to arrive on time to the gym. When we entered, I saw some familiar faces. I saw Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie wearing their gym clothes. Scoots recognized R.D but I told her to stay put. "Why?" She asked me as we went to take a seat on the bleachers. "She doesn't know you and It'll make things weird." I said as we sat down. I began to draw again to pass the time. "Hi!" said an overly hyperactive voice. I looked up and saw Pinkie in front of me. "Hey." I said as I went back to draw. Pinkie never left as she kept staring at me very weirdly. "Do I know you?" She asked me. "Pinkie, don't tell me you don't remember." I said to her. It took her a minute until she recognized me completely. "Richie, your back!" She said as she hugged me. "Yes! Now please let me go!" I shouted at her as I was running out of breath. She finally stopped hugging me and stopped bouncing. "When did you get back?" She asked as she sat down. "A few hours ago, someone stole something and I'm here to take it back." I said to her, trying to keep this conversation private between us. "Was it a crown with a gem shaped as a star?" She asked. "Yeah." I said her as I continued to draw as we talked. Scootalo went ahead and decided to play some sports and managed to play with R.D. "Yeah I've seen it. Sunset Shimmer had but gave it to the principal as the Fall formal crown." She said. "Great." I said, as I looked at my drawing and saw that I fucked up in one spot. I erased the mistake and drew it again. I turned to Pinkie with an Idea. "Does the gym still have the weights?" I asked her, gaining a nod from her. She caught on and zoomed away and came back with the really heavy weights. Everyone saw Pinkie setting uo the weights and went to check it out. I walked down the bleachers, and walked towards the bench with the weights. I laid down as Pinkie put on the weights on the bar. The weights were of 1,000 pounds. Once Pinkie was done, I lifted the bar like it was nothing. I continued the mini-workout for about thirty minutes, then put the bar back and got up. I walked over to the bleachers again and continued to draw, leaving the crowd speechless in what I did. The bell then rang signaling second period is done. I got up and walked out with my notebook in hand to find Twilight. It wasn't long before I founder being harassed by Sunset Shimmer with Snips and Snails. I walked over to them, getting angrier at them. "What the fuck is going in here!?" I shouted at them, gaining Sunsets attention. "And who the hell are you!?" She shouted back. I walked closer to her, menacingly. "The guy who could make it look like as if you never existed." I said to her, getting her to back off a bit. "So I suggest you get the fuck back." I said, shoving her a bit. She huffed at me and walked away with Snips and Snails in tow. I looked back at Twilight and put my hand out for her. She grabbed it and I pulled her up a bit to hard causing her to hug me in surprise, making me drop my notebook. We were both wide eyed as she let go and saw the notebook. She picked it up and opened it, looking at the drawing in awe. "Did you make this?" She asked as she showed me the drawing. "Yeah, I draw for the fun of it." I said as she gave me the notebook back. "Hey, let me see your schedule." I said to her. She handed the schedule to me. I saw that she has free period with me. I gave her back the card. "Hey, I can take you to the library if you want." I said, pointing a thumb at the direction of the library. "I'd like that." She said as we began to walk. Spikes head popped out of Twis' backpack with a tired look. "Did I miss anything?" He said while yawning. I chuckled along with Twilight. "Nah, You didn't miss anything important." I said as I pat his head. We made it to the library, I opened the door for Twilight to go in first, then went inside. Author's Note Chysalis: Age 28 Sorry for the short chap, couldn't come up with anything else. Equestria Girls: The part where shit might happen POV: Saber/Kelzuhkrii Location: CHS library Free period with Twilight After I brought Twilight to the library, she went ahead and started reading a shit ton of books while I decided to use one of the library's computers and played one of the Henry Stickmen flash games, it's funny as fuck. Spike poked his head out and and saw that there was no one around and crawled out of Twilights back pack to see what I was doing. "What are you doing?" He asked me as he got up the desk. "Playing an old flash game I used to play." I said, trying to complete one of the quick time events but failed. "What's it about?" He asked staring at the monitor. "This one is about escaping a prison with random items that seem impossible for one to have in this situation." I said to him. I continued to play for a few more minutes before I gave up. I got up and went to check on Twilight, leaving Spike to play the game. I found Twilight reading on some Science books. "You enjoying the books here?" I asked her, gaining her attention. "Yes, this world is way more advanced than ours, I mean auto-powered chariots and flying metal machines and it says here that the first steam powered locomotive was first invented two hundred and fourteen years ago. We invented not to long ago." She said to me in an excited manner. "That's what you get in a world without magic." I said as I sat next her and took out my notebook to draw again. She saw me with the notebook in hand, starting to draw. "You sure like to draw a lot, don't you?" She asked with a smile. "You sure like to read a lot, don't you?" I asked her back with a smirk. "Touche." She said, turning back to her book while chuckling. I laughed a bit at my own joke before I started to draw again. I knew exactly what to draw this time. We heard the bell ring, meaning it was time for the lunch. I got up and helped Twilight put away the books, then went to pick up Spike. When I saw him still on the computer, He was now playing Steal the diamond. I told him we had to leave, causing him to go 'aw' in disappointment. I grabbed him and brought him back to Twilight. After she put Spike back in her back pack, I guided them to the cafeteria for lunch. We made to the cafeteria and opened the doors. We saw that it was full of students and the line wasn't that long to get the food. We grabbed some plates and went to get some lunch, When it was our turn to get some food, I saw that it was Granny Smith as the lunch lady. I just asked for a chicken sandwich. Of course, Twilight was surprised they served meat here. When it was her turn, I told Smith that Twilight was a vegetarian, so she gave Twilight a salad with some apple slices in it. We finally went to find a table, I saw Pinkie waving at me, signaling she has some space for me and Twilight. I guided Twilight towards Pinkies table, once we made it we sat down and began to eat. "Have any luck on figuring out on getting back the crown?" Pinkie asked, causing Twilight to spit out some of her salad. "Twilight, it's fine. Pinkie here knows what we really are." I said as I took a bite out of the sandwich. "Yeah, I found out what Richie really is with just a hunch, making him laugh his butt off." Pinkie said to Twilight. "Okay, but what do you know about the crown?" Twi asked Pinkie. Pinkie began to explain about the whereabouts of the crown and how the only way to get it back is to be the princess of the fall formal. "But that's going to be hard, because Sunset basically runs this school ever since Richie here, left." She finished explaining to Twilight. I heard the sound of a distant argument, I looked back and saw that it was Applejack and Rainbow dash fighting about something, I turned back to Pinkie. "What happened to you and the gang?" I asked her. "Sunset happened, she's been making us hate each other. But that didn't convince me one bit, I know my friends enjoy my parties." She said as she looked back at the two girls arguing. "Hey, I've got Geology next period. What about you two?" I asked Pinkie and Twi. "I got history now with Tirek. Ugh, history is really boring!" Pinkie exclaimed, hitting her head on the table. I turned to Twilight, waiting for her answer. "I've got Geology too." She said after taking a look at her schedule. Soon after she said that, Discord came in while holding a plate of salad and sat down with us. "Hey Julio!" Pinkie greeted him. "Hello Pinkie, still the energetic party planner as always?" He asked as he was about to take a bite out of his salad. "Yup yup, anyway I should go it's almost time for the fifth period." She said as she got up and took her plate. I turned to Discord as he showed me that he had his schedule signed by the teachers, signifying that he has been going to class. I saw that he also had Geology next period. We finished eating and got up to take our plates. The bell rang, so we made our way to the next class. On the way Discord was preparing a straw with spitballs, while I kept drawing all the way to class. We made it to class and was greeted by a very serious look by the teacher. "You're about three minutes late. Hurry up and take your seats." He said as he got up from his chair to greet the class. "We have a new student and two returned ones, so let me introduce myself. I am Prof. Sombra, your geology teacher. Now open your text books on chapter two." He said as he opened up his text book. I looked around the room and saw some other familiar faces. Fluttershy and Rarity. I also saw Scootalo sitting next to Discord. Me and Twilight found some seats and sat down. I took out my notebook and continued to draw while Twilight did as the teacher said. I managed to finish the drawing before the bell rang. Twilight took notice of the drawing and so did Spike from her backpack. I got up and walked over to the door with Twilight following behind. Once outside I saw Discord talking to Scootalo about something. Spike took the chance and snatched my notebook and opened it up, seeing the two drawing plus the one I just finished. "Dude, sweet drawings." Spike complemented as he gave back the notebook. "Thanks, anyway Twilight, let me see your card again." I said to Twilight. She gave me her schedule and saw that now she had Sex Ed with Chrysalis. "Your next class is down the hall to the left." I said, gaining a nod from her. "What about you Scoots?" I asked, turning to Scootalo. "I got free period, so I guess I'll see you later." She said walking off to a random direction. I then turned to Discord. "I got Math now." He said as he walked off towards math class. I looked at my schedule and saw that I had Science class now. I walked off to find the next class to get this over with. Author's Note Sombra: 30 Games mention are: Steal the diamond Escaping the Prison Sorry for the short chapter, I've been having these massive headaches the entire day and it's not letting me focus. But once I'm better, I hope to make a long one. Also I've been listening to this band recently and they're fucking amazinz. It's their entire second album. [youtube=https://youtu.be/-b-vgJyfC-Q?t=1] Also please comment on what you like about this fic so far and leave a like. Equestria Girls: I got nothing PoV: Saber/Kelzahkrii Location: CHS, front gates Time: 3:00 P.M after school I've been waiting in the front gate for Twilight and Scoots. Discord knows where the house is. I was about to start looking for them but I noticed a couple of students at the soccer field. I walked over and saw that it was the mane five and Twilight with Scoots. As I made my way to them, I was quickly spotted by Pinkie shouting out my name. I sped up to avoid any unwanted attention. "Hey Pinkie." I greeted her as I sat down on the benches. "So, Twi fixed your friendship problems?" I said taking out my notebook agian. "Yeah, I still can't believe that we weren't friends because of one accident." She said, sitting down. "So, what's going on now then?" I asked as I started to draw. "Well, Dashie said if Twi wins, she has to help her compete for the crown and if she loses, well you get the idea." She said as she got ready to cheer. I sighed and went back to drawing. The game ended with Twi losing, I got up and made my way to her with Scootalo in tow. Once we got to her, I put out my hand to help her up, she grabbed the hand and I pulled. "Sports is definitely not your thing." I said, chuckling a little. "Shut up." She said to me with a small smile. I then turned to R.D as she made her way to us. "So, what is that we have to do?" She asked, gaining a confused look from Twilight. "But I lost." Twi said. "Yeah but if you want any chance on beating Sunset you need all the help you can get." Dash said. Dash then turned to look at me and recognized me from gym class. "You're the tough guy from gym." She said, pointing a finger at me. "Guilty as charged." I said to her. She got closer to me and invaded my personal space. "How? No one can lift that much without breaking a sweat." She asked me. "All I can say I ain't no normal guy." I said with a smirk. I turned to Twilight. "When's the fall formal?" I asked her. "Tomorrow." Twilight answered. "Alright then, if you girls are done it's time to head on home." I said, gaining nods of agreement from the girls except Twilight and Scoots. As the rest of the girls bid their farewells, I turned to Twilight and Scootalo. "Let's go." I said to them, surprising them both. "Go where?" Scoots asked as I picked her up. "I have a house not to far from here, I don't use it much but it's always tidy there." I said as i began to walk to my house with Twilight following behind with her back pack. "How is it that it's always clean, if you don't use it?" Twilight asked me. "I got my own personal robot servant." I said to them. We arrived at my house and I could see that Discord was already home. I went up to the door and knocked. The door opened and we were greeted by Mr. Handy. "Do my optical sensors deceive me? Master Richard, is that really you?" Handy asked. "Yes Mr. Handy it's me and I brought guests, so do be kind to them." I said as we walked inside and saw that a few items were just lazily flouting around. Mr. Handy flew in front of me. "Have you finally found someone that has stolen your heart?" He asked teasingly about Twilight. I blushed at his accusation and shook my head. "N-no, she's just a friend." I said to him. For some reason, it hurt when I said that me and Twilight were just friends but I don't know why. "Hmmhm, right. Anyway, I should probably make sure that Gutsy is still locked up, you know how he can get when he's loose." Handy said before hovering towards the basement door, he opened it and went inside. 'Do I like her?' I thought as i made my way back to Twi and Scootalo. I found them sitting at the couch in the living room. "Saber, how come with all your power, you can't just poof the crown back to Twilight?" Scootalo asked me, making Twilight remember about my abilities as she helped Spike out of her bag. "Two reasons: the first reason is that if I use to much power, I will die. This body can't handle the amount of power I normally use back home. The second being that by making the crown appear will use up to much of my power. Why you may ask, because the crown is the element of magic, meaning I have to use a lot of my power." I said as I sat down next to Scoots. "But you're a god. Gods doen't die." Twilight said a s she turned to look at me. "I have the powers of a god but that doesn't make me un-killable." I said, while turning on my old PS3 and started to play Battlefield 4. PoV: Twilight Location: Sabers house, EQG universe After Saber began playing whatever that thing is called, I began thinking about my time being here. 'This world is basically a mirrored what if world. This worlds version of my friends hated each other for one thing Sunset did to each of them. And then there is that possibility that I might be falling for Saber.' I thought to myself. I was taken out of my thoughts by Scootalo. "Twilight? Are you okay?" I heard Scootalo say. I turned to her. "I'm fine, I was just thinking." I said to her, she then turned back to watch Saber play. The game he's seems very violent for a filly her age to be watching. "Twilight you don't seem alright to me. Is there something going on that I missed?" I heard Spike asked to my right. "I think I might be falling in love with Saber." I whispered to him. "That's it? And here I thought it was a big deal." He said as he laid down on me. "Well it is a big deal for me. This never really happend to me before, and this doesn't feel like a crush." I said to him. "Maybe you should ask Cadence when we get back." He said as he got up and went to see Saber. PoV: Saber/Kelzahkrii Location: EQG house Time: 8:00 P.M I've been playing for hours until Handy came in telling us that dinner was served at six. After we all ate dinner, I went and did our homeworks for history class. It took me two hours to finish it. When I was done, I went to tell everyone that it was time to go to bed. I guided Twilight, Scoots and Spike to my old room. "My bed should be big enough for the three of you, I'll be downstairs on the couch if you need me." I said to them. Twilight was about to reject on taking my room. "It's fine Twilight, you girls and Spike can have it." I said as I was about to walk back downstairs. "Hey Saber." I heard Twilight say. I turned to her. "You want to go with me to the fall formal?" She asked with a blush forming on her cheeks. "I would love to." I said with a smile before I went downstairs. Once downstairs, I went to the couch, lied down and went to sleep. Time: 7:00 A.M I've waken up by a robotic arm shaking me around. "Sir, it is time to get up." I heard Mr.Handy say as he shook me awake. "I'm up, I'm up." I said as I swatted his arm away and got up. I stretched my back, popping a few times and made my way upstairs to my room. I went in my room and saw that the girls and Spike were still sleeping, I went towards Scoots and shook her. "Huh?" I heard Scoots say as she was waking up. "Time to get up Scootalo." I said to her as i walked over to Twilights side and started to shake her, resulting in her hitting me in the face. "Ah!?" She yelled as she woke up and saw that I was holding my nose in pain. "Damn Twi, you punch hard." I said as I healed my nose, trying not use as much as my abilities. "Sorry, I didn't mean to hit you!" She shouted out as she got up and went to check the damage but found that it was being healed. "It's fine really but damn you got a strong punch." I said to her with a smile. After she kept apologizing for a while, went downstairs to the kitchen for some breakfast and found Discord eating some AppleJacks. I grabbed some frozen waffles and put them in the toaster. After the waffles were done, I served Twi and Scoots waffles on plate and gave it to them. For Spike though, I had to make him some meat and after telling him that he needs to as a dog, ate it. I then served my waffles, sat down and ate. After I finished eating, I went back upstairs to change clothes. I put on a black t-shirt with theAvenge Sevenfold logo on it, a pair of dark blue jeans and a grey hoody with black sleeves and the made some other clothes for Twi and Scoots. For Twilight another uniform and for Scoots an orange shirt with the anarchy symbol and black jeans. I made my way back downstairs, then gave the girls their new clothes and told them to go back to the room and change. After the girls came back downstairs, I told Discord not to be late for school or else, then began walking to school. On the way, the people who remembered me walked by while greeting me. It didn't take us to long to arrive, when we entered through the gates we saw the mane five waiting by the door. We sped up to see what was going on. "Hey girls, is something wrong?" Twi asked. They lead us towards the gym and told me that while I was in class, they were busy decorating the gym for the fall formal. When we arrived at the gym however, what I saw looked like a fucking mini-tornado passed by. "What the actual fuck!?" I shouted at no one in particular. We then heard Vice-principal Luna call out for Twilight, making me remember what I had to do. While Twilight was going to the office, I went to the room with the copy-machine and found photos of Twilight playing soccer with Dash and next to it was a Photoshoped version of the picture, making Twilight look like she was the one that destroyed the decorations. After I grabbed the photos, I started to run towards the office, passing by Discord. I stopped to see that Discord decided to wear his mismatched outfit, then I started to run again. When I made it to Lunas office, I opened the door and gave her the photos and quickly sat down before I fell to the floor. 'I hate it when my legs go numb' I thought as I was catching my breath. "It appear that I have to have a little talk with Ms.Shimmer." Luna said as she walked out of the office in search for Sunset. I turned to Twilight with a smile. "It seems I got here just in time." I said as I got up and started to regain feeling to my legs. "Thank you, if you didn't show up in time, she would've gotten me expelled." She said, giving me a small hug. "Come on, we got some fixing to do." I said to her as I stopped the hug and started to walk back to the gym. Author's Note Luna: age 28 Here ya go. That headache is finally gone, meaning I'll be able to do more chapters and be able to concentrate yay. The tittle may change if I can come up with something, if not, well...FUCK YOU~ Also the reason I put in Mr.Handy and Battlefield in this chapter is because I fucking love those games. So enjoy this picture of the wanderer. Equestria Girls: Fall formal madness PoV: Saber/Kelzahkrii Location: CHS Gym, cleaning up Time: 10:00 A.M. After we got out of Lunas office, we made our way back to the gym to help out with the cleaning. While in the middle of cleaning up, students were passing by the gyms doors to look at what's going on and saw me and the girls cleaning up. Slowly but surely, people started to help us out, even Discord. Me and Discord were putting up the banner with the words fall formal on it. Discord was holding one of the edges in place while I was aiming a staple gun at it and shot. We did the same thing with the other side, then went to help set up the tables. In the corner of my eyes, I saw Sunset peeking through a door, so I flipped her off and went back to help. When I was done helping with the tables, I went straight to the men's room and looked at myself in the mirror. What I saw, was something that wasn't supposed to happen. Some of my veins turned purple, my eyes were losing they're red coloring and my skin was turning pale. 'I was supposed to have more time!' I mentally exclaimed to myself as I started to violently cough a bit of blood. I looked back at the mirror and changed my appearance to look like nothing ever happened. 'Not good! We have to get the crown back and fast.' I thought as I splashed water on my face, then drying it. After I was done drying myself, I went back outside and found Discord waiting by the door. "It's happening, isn't it?" He asked with a serious look as he looked at the group of students gathered around the principals. "I thought I had more time." I said quietly as I heard Celestia say that the Fall formal is back on for tonight. "It must be the crown. I think it's trying to gather magic of any kind for itself, I know because I felt it." He said as he began to walk away. "Well fuck, the one thing we came here for, is the same thing that's killing me." I said to myself as I walked towards the benches and sat down on one. 'Why do I like Twilight? She's my daughter-in-law, it's not right!' I mentally shouted at myself, thinking about my feeling for her. 'Heh, I guess my older brother was right. It does suck to be me.' I thought as i remembered what my brother used to say when bad shit happens to me. I got up from the bench and proceeded to head to the fields for gym class. After Gym class out in the fields, I went to enjoy my free period. I was in the library, reading on a few books, when I saw the Science teacher, Time Turner. I got up and walked over to him. "Morning Doc." I greeted him, surprising him a bit. When he turned to me, he smiled. "Richard my boy, how are you old friend?" He asked me. "Honestly, I could've been worse. I came back to return the element of magic that was stolen by Sunset Shimmer and apparently the crown has been absorbing anyt type of powerful magic and has been getting it from me. Now, I'm on the verge of death." I said as I dropped the disguise, showing him my condition, then putting it back on. "Seems you're in quite the situation, my friend." He said as he started walking back towards his classroom. "Next time you stop by Equestria, come over to Ponyville for a visit." I said as I went to sit down again. It wasn't long after Time left, that I heard the door to the library open. I looked up to see that it was Twilight with Scootalo following behind. I closed the book and took out my notebook and started to draw. "Hey Saber." I heard Scoots say. "Hey Scoots. How's school so far for you?" I asked her as she sat down next to me. "It's so~ boring!" She exclaimed as she accidentally banged herself in the head with the wall behind her. "It's almost over, just hang on a little longer." I said to, chuckling a bit as I continued to draw. "I heard Twilight ask you about going with her to the Fall formal. Don't you think it's weird, she's technically your Daughter-in-law." She said, causing me to stop drawing. "I know, but yet I can't help but feel that I like her." I said shrugging my shoulders. "Maybe it's like in those fairy tales, something about true love." She said, looking at the drawing. "I don't believe in true love or anything like that. I believe that some thing happen because their supposed to." I said as I moved on to make the drawing a little darker, unaware that Twilight has been listening in our conversation. PoV: Twilight Location: CHS, Library It was time for me and Scootalos free period, so I lead her to where Saber might be. I saw a teacher walk out of the library with a happy smile as he walked away. I turned back to the door, opened it and went inside with Scootalo. We found Saber sitting down on the floor next to a few books while be was drawing again. Scootalo went ahead and started to talk with him while I went a head and tried to find a good Science book. Once I got a book and made my way to a nearby table, I could hear Saber and Scoots conversation. "I heard Twilight ask you about going with her to the Fall formal. Don't you think it's weird, she's technically your Daughter-in-law." She said, making me stop in my tracks. "I know, but yet I can't help but feel that I like her." Saber said, shrugging his shoulders. 'He likes me?' I asked myself as my cheeks were starting to blush. "Maybe it's like in those fairy tales, something about true love." She said, looking at his drawing. "I don't believe in true love or anything like that. I believe that some thing happen because their supposed to." He said, starting to make the drawing a little darker. I quickly made my way to a table and sat down. "Twilight, what's with the big hurry?" I heard Spike say as he popped his head out of my bag. "Sorry Spike, but I just found out that Saber does like me but that he thinks it's wrong." I said to him as I helped him out of my bag. "Is it because he is Cadences dad?" He asked me. "Maybe but I'll ask her when we get back." I said, gaining a nod from him. I then opened the book to the page I left at. PoV: Sabe/Kelzahkrii I finished up the drawing and took a look at it with a smirk. "Wow." I heard Scootalo said as she looked at the drawing. I heard the bell ring a few seconds later, I got up and helped Scoots onto her feet and went to look for Twilight. I found Twilight sitting in a desk, I walked over to her and tapped her shoulder, spooking her a bit. "Come on Twi, time for lunch." I said to her with a smile. She nodded, got up and put the book away. We went to the cafeteria for some lunch and found Discord waiting by the door. We asked for the same thing as yesterday. I looked over the entire room and found where the mane five are at. "Hey Richie!" Pinkie greeted in her usual tone. "Hey Pinkie, I heard the Fall formal is back on for tonight." I said as I took a bite out of my sandwich. "Thanks to every ones help, Principal Celestia decided to do it tonight." She said. I turned to my left and quietly coughed out a bit of blood. "Are you okay dude?" I heard Rainbow ask me. I turned back to them as if nothing ever happened. "Yeah, I'm fine." I said, giving them a weak smile and continued to eat. Applejack looked she didn't by anything I said, so she decided to ask me something I had hoped no one here would ever find out. "So is it true, that you four aren't humans?" A.J asked, making stop in my tracks. Twilight, Scoots and Discord stopped what they were doing to look at A.J. "And why do you care?" I asked her, almost losing my disguise. "No one could ever lie to me, I can always tell when they're truthful or not." She said calmly. "It won't matter later today. Once we get what was stolen from Twilight you won't be seen us for a long time." Discord said as he took another bite out of his salad while staring daggers at A.J. 'I need to get out of here and find a place to rest for a bit.' I thought as I finished eating and quickly made made my way to find a palce to rest. I stopped by Time Turners class room with him inside and went in. "I know why you're here, you can go rest over there." He said as he pointed at an empty table. I got on the table and laid down on it, waiting for the pain to go away. Time: 3:00 P.M. I was woken up by Turner. "Sorry but it's time for you to head on home." He said helping me up. "Thanks for letting me rest here man." I said thanking him. "Anything for a friend in need." He said with a smile as he grabbed his suitcase and walked out. I started to slowly make my way towards the exit but the pain isn't really helping. 'Ugh, I can't, too much pain!' I mentally shouted as I crouched on one knee. 'Come on Richard, you have to help Twilight fight Sunset!' I thought to myself as I began to walk again. 'I have to and if I don't..' I didn't wan't to finish that train of thought. I began to walk normally again and sped up. I finally made my way outside and saw Discord, Twi and Scoots waiting outside by the statue. "Where were you?" Scoots asked me as she turned to me. "I needed to lie down somewhere for a while." I said as we began to walk home. On the way, Twilight has been giving me a suspicious look for some reason. Time: 6:00 P.M. After we got back home, we decided to kill some time before we go to the Fall Formal. I went ahead and played some Falllout 3 for a bit with Spike and Scoots watching the entire time. After a few more minutes, I got up and went to find Discord and told him to make the our clothes for the formal, because I couldn't risk it. After everyone changed into their formal wears, we started to make our way to the school. While on the way, I started suffering from a very painful headache. I made sure to hide my pain, so no one could find out. We finally arrived at the school and saw the rest of the girls waiting out front. "There you guys are." R.D said as she noticed us. "Hey girls!" Twilight greeted them. Pinkie decided to talk to me in private, so she pulled around the corner. "Alright Richie, what's going on with you? And don't even try to lie to me!" She shouted very seriously. I dropped my disguise, making my skin turn pale, some veins to turn purple and my eyes to lose almost all of it's color. "I'm dying, and if we don't get the crown back and hual ass back to Equestria, I will die." I said to her as I activated my disguise again. "Then why haven't you told any of us!? We could've helped you with your condition." She said, not letting me go still. "Medicine won't help!" I shouted at her. "Nothing can help me with this fucking problem, nothing." I said as I looked down in sadness. Pinkie finally let me go and we made our way back to the group. After about an hour of dancing with Twilight, hanging out with Discord and just goofing around with Scoots, Celestia went upstage to announce the princess of the fall formal. "This years winner for the Fall formal princess is...Twilight!" She said with enthusiasm. Twilight went upstage to receive her crown but was stopped by Sunset Shimmer holding it in her hands. "I've worked to hard just to lose to likes of you!" She shouted as she put on the crown, beginning her transformation. Her hair turned into a blazing inferno, her skin turned red and sprouted wing out her back. She then shot a magic beam to Snips and Snails turning them into demons as well. Snips and Snails were about to attack Twilight and Scoots but were tackled to the ground by me. I grabbed them by their necks and threw them to the nearest wall. "Fuck you!" I shouted at both of them, making them run away in fear as they got up. Sunset saw this and started turning the whole School into her own demon army. I turned to the girls with a worried look. "Discord, take the girls and run!!" I shouted, before getting hit by a blast of magic from Sunset. "And then you said that you could make it look like I never existed. What's the matter can't handle losing?" She asked as she flew down to me. "No, but what I can't handle is your hideosness." I said with a laugh, resulting in her picking me up with her magic and throwing me towards the stage, making me lose consciousness. "Now with you out of the way, I can finally get rid of Sparkle and claim what's rightfully mine!" She shouted as she flew towards Twilights location. When I heard her say that, I could feel my rage build up as I used all my strength to get up. I picked up a piece of debris and threw it at Sunset as hard as I could. "You have to go through me, bitch!" I said as my eyes were turning into a fiery inferno. I could feel wing sprouting out my back and my teeth turn razor sharp, my nails turning into claws and making some of my clothing burn. "Ahhh!!" I shouted as I felt the change finish. 'This will pretty much get me killed one way or the other but this is one risk I'm going to take!' I thought as I turned back to Sunset. "What's the matter, surprised that I could do this!?" I shouted as i fired a ball of flame at her, making her dodge it. She fired another blast of magic at me. I flew towards the blast and cut through it like if nothing. "Surprise Motherfucker!" I said as I came out through the other side of the beam and punching her right in the jaw, causing her to fall due to the surprise hit. Sunset quickly stabilized her flying and flew straight to me. She tackled me, causing me to go throught a few walls. When I hit the last wall, I fell to the floor with a loud thud. I opened my eyes and looked at my surrounding and saw the girls gathered around me with worried looks. 'I have to get back out there!' I said as I tried to get up but failed due to the amount of pain I'm feeling. "Ahg!" I shouted as I knelt down in pain. "Richard, you need to stop, you're hurting yourself even more than Sunset did!" I heard Twilight shout at me as I continued to try to stand up. Once I successfully stood up I turned to her with a serious look. "I can't stop now Twilight. I have to keep fighting, even if it kills me!" I said as I took the skies to continue the fight. PoV: Twilight We saw Saber go through a bunch a walls and hit the floor hard. We went to see if he was okay, but when we got there, we saw that he looked different. His eyes looked like they were on fire, along with his mouth. His teeth and claws were razorsharp like a dragons, with scaly wing sprouting from his back. He kept trying to get back up, only to fall down and scream in pain. I ran towards him, worried about him than my own safety. "Richard, you need to stop, you're hurting yourself even more than Sunset did!" I shouted at him. He finally got up and looked at me. "Zu'u nis vuth nu Suvulaan. Zu'u lost wah krif, orin waan nii krii zey!" He shouted before taking off back to the fight. I turned to Discord for a translation and he said. "He said: I can't stop now Twilight. I have to keep fighting, even if it kills me!" Discord said. I started walking towards the fight but was stopped by AppleJack and Rainbow Dash blocking my way. "We can't let you go out there, it's too dangerous!" Rainbow said, not moving from her spot. "Richard is out there fighting, just to get my crown back and I'm sitting here doing nothing! I have to go out and help him!" I said as I tried to push them away but to no avail. "We are not letting you!" A.J shouted. Saying that I was mad was putting it mildly. I was furious with them, he needs our help and they won't let me help him. I was taken out of my thought when I heard a blood curling scream. "AHHH!" We heard someone scream from the gym. We hurried to see what was going in, only to find that Sunset has impaled Saber with a demonic sword in his chest. She let go of the hilt, making the Saber fall to the floor with the sword still in his chest. "Noo!" I shouted as i started to run to him but was stopped by a blast of Sunsets magic. PoV: Saber/Kelzahkrii Two minutes before being impaled After leaving Twilight back with Discord and fly back towards the fight, I summoned a sword to help me out in combat. Summoning the sword gave me a massive headache. I could feel my condition worsening with every amount of power I use. I violently coughed out more blood, then continued to fly back. "Bitch, I'm not done yet!" I shouted at Sunset, gaining her attention as I came up to her about to swipe my sword but missed as she dodged. "Don't you get it!? It's over! I win!" She shouted, getting ready to blast me again. "It's only over if I die! I shouted as I flew straight to her again. She smirked and managed to grab my sword as she moved out of the way. "In that case." She said before thrusting the sword, stabbing me through the chest. "AHHH!" I screamed in pain as she let go of the sword, making me fall as well. "Nooo!!" I heard Twilights voice shout out as I hit the floor. I turned to the hole in the wall and saw Twilight running towards me but was stopped by Sunset blasting the floor in front of her. "Now that he's gone, I can finally get rid of you and conquer Equestria!" Sunset shouted as she got ready to blast again but much more magic. 'Like hell you will, bitch!' I mentally shouted as I grabbed the hilt of the sword and started to pull it out. I almost blacked out by the amount of pain as I was pulling the sword out. I pulled the sword out and used it to help me up. Once I got up, I got ready to throw the sword at her. "Hey bitch!" I shouted gaining her attention. She turned around with a furious look as I threw the sword. Sunset was wide eyed by what I did and ducked. "Missed me, you fuck!" She shouted as I smirked at her, gaining a confused look from her. "Who said anything about missing!" I shouted back at her. She put her hand on top of her head and noticed that the crown wasn't there, she looked at were the sword landed and saw Twilight and her friends getting ready to use it. "I fucking hate you, you know that." Sunset said turning back to me and saw me flipping her off. I was soon blinded by a bright neon flash and was pushed to the ground by the force of the blast. Everything was going dark, I couldn't keep up. I could feel my heart beating slower and slower every second. Then I lost consciousness, going into a void of nothing, waiting if my time has come to an end. PoV:Twilight After we blasted Sunset with the elements of harmony, I turned to the unconscious form of Saber on the floor. I ran towards him, and put my ear to his chest in search for a heart beat and heard his heart slowing down. "His dying! We have to do something!" I shouted looking at Discord for anything that he could do to help. "I can't, healing a wound as big as that takes lot out of me and I don't have much left." He said as he looked down in sadness. I saw Scootalo walk towards Saber with teary eyes. "Saber, please get up." She said as she knelt down next to him. "We need to get back, if we bring him to the crystal heart, maybe it could help." Discord said as he used the remaining magic be had to carry Saber and walked to the portal. "Sorry girls but we don't have time to say good bye but before I go. Thanks, for everything." I said as I went towards were Scootalo is at and saw her with Spike. "Come on, we need to get back home. Discord said that maybe the crystal heart can heal him." I said to the as I grabbed Spike and ran towards the portal with Scootalo following behind. Once we made it to the statue, we wasted no time on going through. Equestria When we stepped through the portal, we saw that we made it back home and saw the girls with Princess Celestia, Luna and Cadence. "No time for celebrating!" I shouted as Discord stepped through the mirror while carrying Saber behind. "We need to bring him to the crystal heart in the center of the city and quickly, he doesn't have much time!" He shouted as he increased his magical hold on him and flew off towards the heart with me and the princesses following behind. As we got closer to the heart, the more noticeable it's color change. It change from a calm green to an alarming red. Discord landed in front of the heart and raised Saber up in the air. Suddenly a tendril appeared from the heart itself, it grabbed him and pulled him in. The color of the heart soon changed to an ocean blue after it pulled in Saber. "Now, I might warn you just in case someone you care for is as badly injured as Father. The Heart will only heal those who have done good in their lives or if a Villain that wishes for a second chance to redeem itself and is truthful it will allow it. But if one of pure evil uses it, either the person that wants to get healed suddenly combust or the heart absorbs he/she's life force. Side effects to the healing are that you can come out permanently scarred for life or worse." Discord said as he snapped his fingers, making him wear some sort of blue jump suit while holding a clip-board with the words 'Vault-Tech' on the back. "What do you mean worse!?" I shouted, grabbing the collar of his suit. "We've only used it once, and it was Starswirl. He was dying from an unknown illness and went to the crystal heart for help, after he came back the next day though, he wouldn't talk, he wouldn't eat and he wouldn't sleep and in just a few weeks of that caused him to die." He said as he stood up again. The heart then let out a loud hum and change to green while taking out a tendril with Saber in it but in his normal dragon form. It let him go gently on the ground while we were waiting for him to wake up. He opened his eyes and sat up. He looked around in confusion and back to us. "Wo los Zu'u?" He asked, surprising Discord. "What did he say Discord?" I heard Celestia ask as I turned to Discord waiting for his answer. "It means: Who am I?" He said in a sadden tone. I looked back at Saber in surprise. He looked around in even more confusion until he roared and took off into the skies. Author's Note Don't talk shit about this, I worked my ass off for this. For those who enjoyed this, here's a gift from me to you! Have a nice day! Who am I? PoV: Kelzahkrii/Saber Location: Everfree cave Time: 10:00 A.M. day after disappearance After I flew away, leaving the ponies in the crystal city, I found a big dark forest and found a cave that I could settle in. Now, I've been inside the cave for an entire day trying to remember who I am but I couldn't help but feel as if I have broken someone's heart, maybe it's related to my past. I walked out of the cave in search for some water and found a small lake not too far from here. I walked up to it and on the way, I saw some animals cower away. 'Why are they running away?' I thought as I made it to the lake and took a look at myself. 'Is it my appearance that frightens these creatures?' I thought as I took a sip from the water. I decided to sit down next to the lake and enjoy the peace it has to offer. I heard a few birds chirping at each other and some animals walking back to the lake, now seeing that I mean them no harm. I heard the sound of wings flap above me. I looked up and saw some armored pegasi fly by around the forest. 'Perhaps I was an evil dragon that was about to be put down by the ponies?' I thought as the last pegasus flew by. I turned back to the forest creatures around me and saw that they did not fear me anymore. So I decided to sleep out with nature by my side. PoV: Twilight Location: Crystal castle, Ponyville Time: 11:00 P.M. It's been an entire day and no sight of Saber any where. I couldn't sleep last night, so I had to cast a sleep spell that would last till morning. I ordered a few pegasus guards to fly above the Everfree in search of Saber. They came back two hours later with no sighting of a dragon with Sabers description but one of them said that there was one sleeping by a lake not to far from the entrance to the forest. This is one of those times were I'm glad Discord was able to teach me something helpful. After hearing what the guard reported, I went to find Spike and found him in the room him and Saber use for magic training. "Spike, I think we've found him." I said to him, making him stop the process on his spell. "Then what are we waiting for!?" He shouted as he ran passed me. I took some supplies just in case we got hungry on the way on put them in a bag. We then made our way to the forest, hoping that it's Saber. It didn't take us long to get to the entrance of the forest. We started walking inside, while on the way we could here animals enjoying themselves in the forest, which was odd because this is the most dangerous place to be. "Why is the forest so..lively?" Spike asked, walking besides me while looking around. "I don't know." I said as we continued on. We finally made it to the lake and saw some Timberwolves playing around with some foxes, manticores were just sleeping near the side of the lake with a smile. It's as if the entire forest is now living on harmony and peace. We kept looking around and found a stallion wearing only some weird foresty colored pants laying down on the grass, sleeping. PoV: Saber/Kelzahkrii Mind scape, 45 minutes before Twilights arrival I looked around me and saw places that seem familiar but I couldn't remember anything about them. I was walking down an endless hallway with bits of blurred up memories. I looked through each one, trying to remember those events but failed each time. I passed by an opened door next to me and stopped to look what's inside. When I stepped through, the scenery change from a hallway to an open field with a town next to it. "Come on Scoots, I know you can do it." I heard someone say to my left. I turned and saw what looked like me but as a pony. I turned to see who was he talking to and saw an orange pegasus filly trying to fly off the ground. "I can't." She said after failing again. I feel a strong connection with her. I turned to see the other pony walk up to her and crouched. "Scootalo, you can do it. You just need to believe that you can." He said, trying to encourage the filly. The filly looked up at him, then gave a determined nod and tried again only this time she took off flying around the field. "I knew you could do it Scootalo!" We both shouted at the same time, surprising me that I knew who the filly was. I looked behind me and saw the door reappear and went through it, bringing me back to the endless hallway. But this time, with some memories related to Scootalo. I started my walk through the hallway again, passing by some blurred memories of what appears to be a lavender unicorn mare. I saw another door open up, I went to grab the handle and noticed the lack of scales I had. I felt around my other arm and face but felt only skin. 'Is this what I really look like or is this some figment of my mind.' I thought to myself as I noticed my attire and saw that I was only wearing white clothing. "Actually, it's what you used to look like." I heard a voice say behind me. I turned and another being like me. "What do you mean, strange one?" I asked him, causing him to chuckle a bit. "I thought I heard wrong when they told me you had a bad case of amnesia." He said as he looked around the hallway. "So you know who I am?" I asked, hoping to regain my memories. "Yes I do, but I can't give you your memories back but I can guide you to the right path." He said as his hands started glowing. I could feel my body suddenly change from what I was to a pony. "Now, each time you remember a bit about yourself, your body will slowly change back to normal. Also you need a temporary name till you remember yours." He said as he finished the transformation. I looked at my arm and saw that I had dark grey fur, I looked at my tail and saw that it was pure white. I looked back at the strange man with a determined look. "My name is Lone, and I will find anything related to my past, and I will accomplish this task if it's the last thing I do." I said to him, gaining a smile from the man. "Good, now you should go through the door now if you want any more information." He said as he started to walk to the endless hallway. I turned back to the door and went inside but was blinded by a bright light. Once I got my sight back, I looked around and saw that I was at some sort of high school. I walked around the hallways of the school and found an orange haired girlbullying a lavender colored girl. This made me furious for what ever reason. I walked a little closer but stopped as I saw a male showing up with a furious look. "What the fuck is going on here!?" He shouted at the orange one, gaining her attention. "And who the hell are you!?" She shouted back as me and the man walked close to her. "I'm the guy who can make it look like you never existed." We both said as the guy shoved the orange haired girl away. Now I got a good look on the victim, and recognized her. "You okay Twilight?" I heard the man ask as he put his hand out. I remember her name, Twilight the unicorn mare. 'Strange, I only just remembered her and now I feel like I have feelings for her.' I thought as the two of them were wide eyed by the surprise hug. I smiled at the memory, hoping to know if these feelings are true or not. The scene soon changed into a gymnasium but with two beings fighting. I looked at one of them and saw that it was..me? And he was fighting what looked to be a she-demon. I grabbed my head in pain, remembering the fight and the result. I looked back up to see the demon stabbing me with a sword. I turned to my right and saw Twilight running towards me but was stopped by a blast of magic. "With him out of the way, now I get rid of you and conquer all of Equestria!" The demon shouted. I could feel my blood boil at her words, I then looked back and saw that I was getting up using the sword as a crutch. I aimed the sword and shouted. "Hey bitch!" The memory shouted at her gaining her attention as he threw the sword. I turned back to the door and walked out of the memory before the memory went in complet darkness. As I closed the door behind me, I could feel someone trying to wake me up in reality. Reality I opened my eyes and was greeted by two siluhoutes. I squinted my eyes to get a better look at them and saw that one of them was Twilight and the other was a purple drake. "Can I help you two with anything?" I asked as I sat up and saw that I actually was a normal pony. "Sir, we were wondering if you've seen a dragon around this area. The dragon means a lot to the royal family and he's gotten a bad case of amnesia." Twilight said. 'Guess I was wrong on the whole being a threat to the ponies.' I thought as I stood up and looked around and saw the forest animals playing around, even some of the predators. I then turn to look back at Twilight. "Sorry ma'am, but I haven't seen any dragon." I said to her. It's technically not a lie. Of course, my answer sadden her. "By the look your giving, he must mean a lot to you." I said to her as I went towards the lake for another handful of water and saw my reflection. My eyes were a red with draconic Irisis and my ears were more dragon like. "He helped get my crown back from another reality but almost died in the process, and the worst part is if I can't find him, I wouldn't be able to help him." She said, letting a few tears out. "Hey, it's not the time for crying unless you give up." I said to her. I then turned to the drake. "What about you little dude?" I asked as I crouched to his eye level. "He's actually one of my friends and my magic teacher." He said. "Hey, why are the animals, you know, not hiding from the timberwolves and Manticores?" He asked, gaining Twilights attention. "I don't really know, I just walked over here for some rest." I said to him. I then turned back to Twilight and stood up. "I'll try to keep an eye out for him." I said to her. "I don't want to trouble you with this, it's my fault." She said looking down. I silently sighed to myself and hoped that I regained enough of my memories. "Twilight, it wasn't your fault it was mine." I said, surprising her. "What do you mean?" She said really confused at what I said. "I remember, but not much of my memories have returned but I remember who you are and Scootalo. I remember the fight, the stab and the pain." I said to her. "Alright, I'm going to ask you one thing. If you're really him, then what was it you said to Sunset Shimmer when she was bullying me back at Canterlot high?" She asked, not believing me. "I'm the guy who can make it look like you never existed." I answered her. "It really is you." She said surprised by my correct answer. "Saber, what is it that you remember?" She asked as she grabbed my shoulders and started to shake me. "Well, thanks to what you just said my name is actually Saber." I said in a shaky voice. I stopped Twilight from shaking me. "But until I get all of my memories back, my name will be Lone." I said to her. "Why? I just helped you remember your name." She said, asking about my name. "It doesn't feel right to use it when I don't remember my whole life." I said to her, answering her question. "Alright, we should head back to town, it's almost lunch." I heard the Drake say. "Dude, don't be offended but I really don't remember you. I haven't had a lot of time to try to recollect my memories." I said to him. "Well, my names Spike, Twilights number one assistant." He said as we started walking to town. On the way, I kept getting these headaches from time to time. 'I got a feeling that tonight is going to be long trip down memory lane.' I thought as the headache stopped a few seconds later, as we arrived at the outskirts of the town. Author's Note Tell me what you guys think about this. Hope you guys enjoyed. I am... PoV: Lone/Naalein Location: Outskirts of Ponyville Time: 11:30 P.M. The walk towards the town was spent in silence, I couldn't help but feel as if I was the cause of this silence. 'Anything to get rid of the silence please!? A simple gunshot would even suffice!' I mentally shouted but stopped as I recalled my thoughts. 'What in blazes is a Gunshot!? I mentally asked myself. I was pulled out of my thoughts by the smell of fire. I looked up and saw that the town was being attacked by some random bunch of ponies in some weird get-up. "Twilight, I'm pretty sure towns aren't usually like this." I said to her, pointing at the smoke. "What!?" She shouted as she broke into a full sprint with me and Spike following behind. I saw flashes of a memory similar to whats going on right now, I stopped to process the memory flash I just had. "Oh, Fuck me" I said under my breath as I recalled the weapons they had and what they were after. But what really pissed me off, was the one that was about to hurt Scootalo. I felt a strange tingling coming from my back and a loud flap of some wings could be heard. I looked at my back and found a pair of scaly wings that sprouted a few seconds ago. "Oh, it's time to fuck. Shit. UP!" I shouted as I took flight and passed Twilight and Spike. I immediately came across a couple of some goons and flew down. "Look what we got here, a brave pegasus. Get 'em!" The goon shouted as his companions. One of the goons decided to get the first hit and ran at me, ready to deliver a punch, only for me to grab his fist, he then used his other hand to punch me, only to receive the same results and slowly brake his hands, making him scream in agony. I then kicked him out of my way as another one came at me. This one had a bat and swung it, hitting me and making it brake in half. He looked up and gave an awkward laugh before I grabbed the collar of his suit, pulled him up close and started to head butt him repeatedly, then throwing him to the side. I turned to look back at the rest just in time, as one of them tried too take me on while I was distracted and tried to deliver a kick but missed as I flew up and gabbed his foot, spun him around and let him go, making him land on some of his teammates and knocking them down. I looked over to what looked like the leader and saw that he pulled out a weapon and aimed at me. He shot and hit my arm, making it swing back as I started walking to him with very pissed off look. He fired again on my other arm only to have the same effect as I continued walking to him. He tried to fire a third but instead received a loud click from the weapon. "My turn." I said as my eyes turned to a fiery inferno. I put both of my hands and fired to spears connected two chains out of them and stabbing him with both. I lit the chains on fire, making him burn with it and pulled the chain as hard as I could while yelling out "Get Over here!" and smacked him repeatedly between the two building around us, then finished with me jumping in the air and using the chain as jumping rope, dragging the pony along and smacked him on the ground as I landed. I made the chains disappear as I walked towards him. I somehow managed to create a portal to hell beside the pony as I grabbed a sword off the ground, stabbed him and threw him in, closed the portal afterwards. [youtube=https://youtu.be/z5u2RKh4lW4?t=19] It took me few seconds to process what happened. As I walked away from the scene, I stopped and turned back at the area where the portal was and looked at my hand, and noticed it was giving out a red glow for a few seconds before it stopped. "Lone!" I heard Twilight shout in front of me, I looked back up and saw her running to me with her friends in tow. "What happened?" She said as she stopped in front of me. "All of a sudden you grow wings and fly off here in rage." She said, taking a look at my newly acquired wings. "I remembered the first attack by looking at one of them, so I acted out with the limited information on them and got rid of the group leader." I said pointing at the singed dirt behind me. While Twilight was talking to me, I noticed her friends giving me strange looks. "Twilight, not to be rude or anything but who is this stallion?" I heard the white unicorn mare ask. "Yeah, and how is it that you know him?" The rainbow haired one said as she flew up close to me. Twilight pulled her away from me before starting to explain. "Well, girls I'd like you to meet Lone. You know him more as Saber but as long as he doesn't remember everything his name is Lone." She said to them. I took a look at all of them and got a headache and flashes of some gems. "These are the Elements of Harmony, a sort of super weapon but without all the blood and gore.' I heard my voice from the memory as I saw images of five necklaces and a tiara. 'They look like jewelry to me Saber.' I heard another male voice. 'Shut up Galaxias, if I say they're a super weapon, I mean they're a super weapon.' I heard myself from the memory shout. Soon the images stopped and I could see normally again. "You six, are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony." I said to them. "You remember the Elements, Lone?" Twilight asked me. "Yes, I remember making them." I said as I turned to her. I could feel my hands starting to change, so I looked at them and saw that they're growing scales and claws. "And how do we know you're not just lying?" Rainbow said, crossing her arms. I turned to look at AppleJack for her to answer Rainbows question. "Sugar cube, he ain't lying." A.J said, looking over to Rainbow. I turned to look back at the singed ground, trying to figure out how I did that. "Something wrong, Lone?" I heard Twilight ask. I turned to look at her. "Nothing, at least that's what I think but that is a question for a later time." I said to her as I stretched my wings for a bit and folded them back. "How did you grow your wings anyway?" Twilight asked. "Every time I remember something, my body will slowly change back to normal, what ever normal was." I said to her as I walked over to one of the goons on the floor, picked him up and slapped him awake. "Huh, what?" He said as he opened his eyes. "You're going to tell me why you ponies are attacking." I said as I raised him up a few inches off the ground. "Or what, whatever you're going to do can't be any worse than what the boss will do to me." He said with a small smirk. I summoned the chained spear and tied it around him. I raised my hand as it was glowing a demonic red and opened up the portal behind. I turned back to the pony with a grin. "How about a tour." I said, before pushing him in. He fell screaming in fear, while I was holding on to the chain as hard as I could. I counted up until thirty seconds and pulled him up. When I pulled him up, I could hear his screams of pure terror and fear. "Now will you talk?" I said as calmly as I could and received a quick nod from the pony. "Are there any more of you that I should know about and where is your base of operations located?" I asked him. "There's another group coming here in thirty minutes and there's more, about forty more soldiers are being sent here with one of the best commanders we've got. And for your other question, it's located at the third mountain before you reach the frozen north. Please let me go, I've got a family!" He begged after answering my questions. I sighed as I let him go. "Go, before I change my mind." I said turning to look at the girls and saw their shocked expressions. "You'll have to excuse me, there is apparently more of them coming this way." I said as I spread my wings and was about to take off but was stopped by Twilight grabbing me with her magic. "You're not going alone, we're going to help." She said as she looked at her friends. The only one's that didn't agree were Rarity and Fluttershy. "I'm sorry Twilight but I'm not a fighter." Flutttershy said as she looked down. "I'm also not going, fighting against fifty of those ruffians is unladylike for me." Rarity said as she and Fluttershy walked away to safety. I looked back at Twilight, waiting for her to let me go. "Okay, you girls want to help out, so can you please let me go." I said to her. She looked back at me and let me go. "And one more thing, don't judge me by how I get things done." I said as I started to fly away to scout the area.. It's been half an hour since I started scouting around. I had to stop for a bit and get rid of those two lead balls on my arms and asked Twilight to heal the wound. After the wounds healed, I started to hear somepony shouting in anger. "I swear if this is an easy town, I will find those failures and bucking kill them for wasting my time!" I heard a furious stallion shout out. I told the girls to stay put for now, while I go check this out. I walked towards the bushes and peeked through and saw the next group of fifty ponies from the Order. I kept looking around and found their leader. The leader was wearing more armor than the others and had two weird looking weapons holstered on his back and had what looked like a cybernetic right eye. I looked at the rest of the group and counted at least forty. I walked back to the girls as silently as possible. "What did you see?" Twilight asked as I got back. "I saw them, about forty and their leader has some weird weaponry." I said to them. "So what, we can still beat him." R.D. said with determination. "I knew I heard something." I heard a voice say behind me. I turned around to look at the owner of the voice and saw the groups leader holding one of his weapons. "Well, this definitely makes the whole killing a princess easier." He said as pointed at Twilight and fired. I quickly ran towards her and pushed her out of harms way, taking the laser for her. "Ow! You bitch!" I shouted after the laser hit me on the wing, making a hole in it. "Well then, now I know the laser rifle is a piece of shit." He said as he threw the rifle away and took ut the other one. "Let's see you get up after this one." He said as he aimed at me and fired. the shot hit my other wing piercing through it and making me scream in pain. He then whistled, calling his men. I looked up at them from the floor, as I saw them trying to take Twilight away and capture R.D and A.J. I punched the ground in rage as I got up. As I got up I could see that I started to glow red with rage. "Ahhh!!" I shouted as I was surrounded by a torrent of flames, surprising everypony in the area. When the flame died, the area I was standing in was covered in smoke. I stuck my hand out and grabbed the nearest soldier and crushed him in my hands. The soldiers started firing their weapons at the smoke wall. I pounced at another soldier, leaving the smoke, ripping his head out and throwing it aside. I turned to look at the leader and growled. "Hin borii, bitch!" I said to him as I crushed more of his soldiers as I moved towards him. He aimed his gun at me again and fired, only to see that my body absorbed the shot. I walked by the girls captors, grabbed them and threw them. PoV: Twilight 'Is this really Saber?' Were the only thoughts I had as I saw Lone or what ever it is as he was killing the soldiers while slowly makin his way towards the leader. "Twilight! What is that thing!?" I heard Rainbow shout to my right. "Back at the mirror world, Saber changed into a half dragon while fighting Sunset Shimmer to get my crown back. I guess this is what happens when somepony triggers his anger and go on a rage induced transformation." I said to Rainbow and AppleJack. "Then we have to get out of here!" AppleJack shouted as she grabbed my arm as she started to run away. "No! I'm not making the same mistake twice!" I shouted as pulled my arm back and went towards Lone. PoV: Lone/Naalein Form: Hokziinus ausul yol sivaas (Demonic hell fire beast) I grabbed another one and ripped him in half as I crushed three more with my other arms. I looked around and didn't see anymore left, so I went to focus at the leader. I felt another blast hit the side of my face, I turned to look at the direction it came from and saw the leader reloading his gun. I slowly changed back to normal and started to sprint to him. "No one beats Dwiin Lon and get's away with it!" He shouted as he inserted the next clip and started shooting. I dodged each shot as I got close to him. "No one and I mean No one! Hurts! Twilight!" I said as I ran to him in a fit of rage, grabbed a sword from a dead soldier and started to beat the shit out of him. I uppercut him up in the air, slash the sword at him and teleported repeatably as I punched on one side and went to the other. After he landed and got back up, I shot the chained spear at him and pulled him closer, teleported behind him and tapped his shoulder to make him turn around. Once he did, I delivered a hard punch to the skull and a faint crack could be heard. He fell on the ground again, so I walked up to him again and stomped him on the chest, making him cough out blood. [youtube=https://youtu.be/YoEq8giD78k?t=2] I pointed the tip of the sword to his throat and was about to stab him but was stopped by Twilight shouting at me. "Lone, stop!" I heard Twilight shout behind me. I looked at her, showing her that my eyes are glowing a crimson red in rage but changed back to normal as I saw her. "He lost, you don't have to do this." She said as she walked slowly to me. I turned to the unconscious pony under my foot, still holding the sword. My hand started to violently tremble, so I threw the sword to the side and got of the pony. I felt Twilight put her hand on my shoulder. I looked over to her and gave her a faint smile before losing consciousness, entering the mindscape. Author's Note This is the reason I made so many Mortal Kombat shit in this with no regrets! Also I decided how well I can make a gory chapter, so please tell me if I did well or not. Comment and Like if you enjoyed! Back, bitches! PoV: Lone/Naalein Location: Ponyville Hospital Time: 1:00 P.M, Two hours after shit fest Mind scape I don't know how long I was out for but I didn't really care because this was the perfect opportunity to regain my memories while I was knocked the fuck out. I've spent the first half hour looking through my past life as a human and as I looked at my end, I still feel no regret doing what I did back then. I'd even listening to some of the music from my past life, and enjoyed every song. I then moved on to the beginning of my life anew as a God. My journeys around Terra, the griffin wars, beating the shit out of Tirek, My son and Daughter and up until now, bit by bit I remembered everything, the good things I've done and the things that I regret but no ones perfect. I stepped back from the last memory with a smile as I turned around to walk out of the room. I walked through the door and closed it behind me and saw the big man himself waiting in the hallway. "So, everything alright now?" He asked me while leaning on the wall. "Yup, about fucking time to." I said to him with a laugh. "So, now what are you going to do now that your back?" He asked me. "Well, I'm probably going to rest until I get to full strength again, then hunt down that weird organization and utterly destroy them and find a way to make it up to Scootalo." I said to him as we began to walk down the endless corridor. "I also noticed before you passed out, you turned into a raging demon, so I decided to look into that and found that Lone is actually you're own demon. My guess is that when you went inside the crystal heart, it switched your places meaning that you got locked up in your own mental prison while Lone was the one suffering through memory lose. You, while trapped inside, were leaking out some important memory and when he went and changed into the giant fire demon and passed out, you took your chance and broke free. Follow me and I'll introduce you to him." He said as he opened a door and went inside with me behind him. Once inside, I took notice on how the room looks like an old but still maximum security prison. We walked around a few corridors till we came across a sign with the words 'Solitary Confinement' written on it. I walked inside first and saw a lone stallion sitting cross legged on the floor with his eyes closed. He has a light grey coat and a pure white mane. After taking a look at him, I made a mirror to see any resemblance between us. I had a dark grey coat and a charcoal black mane. My eyes were an electric blue color. I walked up to the glass of his cell and tapped it, making him open his eyes and look at me. He had demonic crimson red eyes, he stood up and walked towards the glass. "How can I help you?" He asked me. I looked at him weirdly then looked at God as he shrugged his shoulders at me. "Your name is Lone, right?" I asked him, gaining a nod from him. I looked at the left of the cell and saw a control panel on the wall. "Hey, can you tell me why I'm in here?" He asked genuinely confused. "I don't really know why, I didn't even know you were here in the first place. But listen, I'm going to let you out, but if you do anything that involves death to all, your going back in." I said as I walked to the panel and flipped the switch for the door. "I'm willing to do anything to keep Twilight and Scootalo safe." He said as he walked out. When he stepped out of the cell, he made his prisoner outfit into what he was wearing while he was in control, meaning just camo pants. Once he put the camo pants, we made our way out of the mental prison. It took us a while but we all finally made it out. "Well boys, I need to get going, it was nice seeing you again." God said as he slowly faded away. Lone then looked at me in confusion. "So, what now?" He asked. "Now, we become one." I said as I put my hand out for a handshake to seal the deal. "In the outside world will be one but in here we are own people." I said to him with a smile. He grinned at the agreement and took my hand. Our hands started to glow purple and blinded us in the light. PoV: Twilight Location: Ponyville hospital, waiting inside Lones room After Lone passed out in the forest, I had the help from AppleJack and Rainbow Dash to carry him to the hospital. When we made it to the hospital, we saw that all the doctors were cowering. When I asked one of them why, he answered that he saw a monster of flames in the forest. When we told him we needed help with Lones injuries, he called in a few nurses to carry him to a room. After half an hour of waiting, nurse Redheart came in and asked us why he was covered in blood when he didn't have any fatal wounds. It was an awkward explanation, but when I told her that he was the monster they saw earlier, she said that she'll believe that when she sees it. The girls had to go and check if there is anything to help out with. After an hour of waiting alone, the doctor said it was fine if I waited in his room. While waiting in his room, I wrote a letter to Celestia regarding Lone and sent it. Not long after I sent the letter, Lone started glowing purple. I got up from my seat and took a closer look. I saw his coat change to a normal shade of grey and his mane turned dark grey. He sat up with his eyes still closed, making me yelp back in surprise. "*Yawn~* I feel absolutely fantastic right now but one thing is bugging me." He said as he shuffled on the bed. "Why does my ass hurt more than my head?" He said as he finally opened his eyes. His eyes changed from red to purple with his draconic irisis. PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii After opening my eyes, I got up from the bed and stretched my arms, legs. I looked around the room and saw Twilight giving me a weird look. "Hey Twilight." I said with a smile as I looked at my clothing and saw that I only had pants. I snapped my fingers, making a sleeveless camo green shirt. I looked at my back and saw that I still had my wings but my tail still hasn't grown back. "Well then, hope Tia and Lulu don't see me like this." I said to myself. "Saber?" I finally heard Twilight say something. I looked at her a d shook my head no. "No...well yes and no. I'm Lone Saber but you can choose which one to use." I said to her, gaining a confused look from her. "You know that Lone turned into a demon made of fire right? Well Saber came back and offered Lone freedom, so they fused and made me." I said to her. "So that means what exactly?" She asked me. "It means I'm both of them." I said to her as i walked towards ths door. "So that means, that the both of them are talking right now as you?" She asked me. "Yeah, but I'd rather not speak as if I was two, it's better if I talk normally or would you rather hear us talk like this. We can except this, but it will still feel weird for us." I said, talking with the royal we. "No, I'd rather you speak normally please." She said, giggling at my antics. We began walking towards the receptionists desk. After signing all the release forms, I was finally able to go. Once I walked outside, I was shortly blinded by the sun. I moved a cloud to block the sun for a while and started walking with Twillight back the her castle. "What happened to Scootalo while I was gone?" I asked her as we kept walking back to the castle. "She was, of course, heartbroken after you left. Every time she gets back from crusading with her friends she locks herself in her room and only come on when she need to go the bathroom or need to eat." She said to me. "I'm going to make it up to her, and I think I know how." I said Twilight. The castle can be seen in the distance now and there was a chariot parked in front of it. I turned to Twilight and told her to speed up a bit. We arrived at the castle and went inside. When we arrived at the throne room, we saw Celestia, Luna and Cadence having a conversation. Celestia noticed Twilight by the door and smiled. "There you are, Twilight. We're here because of the letter you sent earlier and to look up on the fire monster that could be seen all the way from Canterlot." She said to Twilight. I walked in behind Twilight. "Excuse me sir, but you can't be here. This is royal business." I heard Luna say as she noticed. "I'm above Royalty, so I think I'll stay." I said as I sat down on a chair I made. "And how exactly are you above us?" Celestia asked. "I don't really know." I said to them. Twilight looked at me confused, until she remembered that Tia, Luna and Cadenza never saw me as a pony before. I snapped my finger, making me appear in a familiar set of battle armor as I stood up. "Better?" I asked them as I sat back down. The look Celestia and Luna gave meant that they remember the armor. "Uncle?" Celestia said as she walked up to me. "Do you know any one whos a total badass?" I asked her as I took off my helmet. "But how did you get your memories back?" Luna asked as she took the helmet. "If I do explain it'll take a while, so I won't." I said as I snatched my helmet back from Luna, making her cross her arm and pout. I made the armor disappear and got back to my normal clothing. "Daddy?" I heard Cadenza say behind Celestia. Celestia move to the side, letting Cadenza walk by. "Yes Cadenza, it's really me." I said to her, putting my arms out as she ran towards me and hugged me. "I thought I lost you when you came out of the heart and left." She said not letting go. "You can't get rid of me even if you tried." I said to her as I returned the embrace. "Oh, and that monster you're talking about, it's me." I said as I stopped the hug and sat back down. I looked at the time and it was almost 3:00 P.M, so I got up and started making my way to the schoolhouse to pick up Scootalo. "Where are you going?" I heard Twilight ask me. "I'm going to pick up Scoots from school." I said as I walked up to a window, opened it and jumped out and flew away towards the school. It was almost time for the bell to ring as I landed and waited the remaining minutes. I sat on a bench near the school and waited. It wasn't long till it did, I saw Scootalo and her friends walk out the door. I got up and made my way to her. "So what are we going to do today girls?" Applebloom asked. "Maybe try if we can make portions?" Sweetie bell suggested. "We tried that remember, when we made that love poison." Scootalo said, bemused. "Hey you three." I said as I walked up to them. They all turned to me in confusion. "Do we know you?" Scoots asked me as she got close to me. "Honestly, you should. After all, you did go with me to the crystal empire and went with me to another Equestria." I said to her with a smile. "Saber?" Scoots said in disbelief. "Yeah, it's me Scoots. I'm sorry for leaving you behind, I promise you that I will make it up to you somehow." I said as I hugged her. "What happened to you? You look more like a pony now than a dragon." She said as she took a good look at me after finishing the hug. "It might change soon, but in the mean time I'm stuck like this." I said, gesturing myselft. "Have fun with your friends Scoots, head over to the field at five, I'm not done teaching you how to fly." I said to her. "Okay!" She said with enthusiasm as she walked back to her two friends. 'Now to ask Tia for Scoots adoption papers.' I thought as I took off back to the castle. On the way to the castle, I began thinking to myself about those assholes that keep attacking Ponyville. I'll take care of them when I'm back at full strength. Author's Note Done. Hope you enjoyed. Welcome to the family PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii Location: Twilights castle, throne room Time: 3:20 P.M. After leaving Scootalo with her friends, I went and flew back to Twilights castle. It didn't take me long to get there and landed near one of the throne room Windows. I opened it up and went inside. "Why didn't you use the front door?" I heard Twilight ask. I looked at her throne and saw her sitting down while Tia, Luna and Cadenza were sitting on the others. "Do I need a reason?" I said to her with a smile. I noticed Cadenza having a strange smirk as she looked at me and then Twilight. "Uncle, Twilight has informed us on the whereabouts on the strange organization of ponies. We will send some guards to-" Celestia was interrupted by me. "No, I'll handle it. Sending your guards are something they expect from you but what they don't expect is something like me going in and 'taking care' of them." I said to her. Celestia didn't speak as she thought about my logic in this. "He's right, Tia." Luna said to her. "Fine." Celestia said. "Now, where have you put in the stallion that I almost killed?" I said, looking at Twilight. "He's in the dungeons, why do you ask?" Twilight said. "I have a little something planned and it involves him." I said to her, getting a worried from her. "No, I'm not going to kill him." I said to her. I then looked over to Celestia, who had made some cake appear out of no where. "Tia, I need your help with something." I said to her, gaining her attention. She put the plate of cake down, only to be snatched by Luna when she wasn't looking. "Yes what is it?" Celestia asked. "Do you think you could get me an adoption form?" I asked her, gaining confused looks from all of them except Twilight as she found out why. "Why do need the papers for an adoption?" Celestia asked. Twilight explained why and to who I was going to adopt. "She has grown attached to you, hasn't she?" Luna asked after hearing Twilights explanation. "Yes, and I hope that she'll accept my gift to her." I said to everyone. "We're sure she will be very happy." Celestia said with a smile, gaining nods of agreement from everypony. Celestia soon teleported away a d came back a few minutes afterwards with some documents. I signed them all and left one blank line for Scootalo to sign if she agrees. I neatly folded the document and put in my pocket. 'Are we really sure she'll accept this' I heard Lone mentally say. 'Can't hurt to try right?' Saber answered him. I mentally sighed as I realized I had two guys, who are able to speak in my head, are going to be something I need to get used to. 'Am I really going to have live with the both of you in my head?' I mentally asked them. 'Hey you know what this reminds me of, Dragon Ball Z Abridged when Piccolo and Nail fused, then with Kami.' Lone said. 'Dude, that is absurd, I mean what kind of- Oh a pool table!' Saber exclaimed. 'That's bull-' I was mentally interrupted by the sound of someone playing pool, making me facepalm. "Is something wrong Dad?" I heard Cadenza ask. I looked at her with a smile. "I'm fine, just something I remembered from back home." I said to her as I began to walk out of the room. "I'll catch you girls later." I said as I walked out of the room. Once I was outside, I spread my wings and took off. While in the air, I've managed to find Spike gem digging with Rarity. I decided to see how the little dude was doing, so I descended and landed behind him. "Sup dude." I said, spookin him. He turned around quickly to face me. "Lone, what are you doing here? You're supposed to be in the hospital." He said as he calmed down. "Well, for one I remembered who I am and became something more and as for the second, I really hate hospitals period." I said to him. "Spike, I marked out another- oh who might you be?" I heard Rarity say behind me. "I've got two names, you already know both of them so pick one." I said as I turned around to look at her. "Saber?" She said, finally getting what I said. "Yup." I said to her with a toothy smile. I then turned to look back at Spike. "Later today, We might be able to resume your lessons." I said to him, gaining a yes from him. "Lessons?" Rarity asked, wondering about Spikes lessons. "Magic lessons, I've been teaching him some spell for defending himself when need to." I said, while Spike decided to try to fly like Iron-man again, only to be pulled down by me grabbing his tail like last time. "So, how many gems have you gotten?" I asked Spike as Rarity went to draw more exes around. "Quite a few actually, I even found a few diamonds." He said as he pulled one out. I took a look at it and gave it back to him. "Hey, I need to get going, so I'll see you later." I said as I took off again, heading towards the open field next to town. I landed in the field and laid down for a nap till Scootalo arrived. 'Brothers of the mine rejoice!' I heard Saber sang. 'swing, swing, swing with me!' Lone joined in. I sighed as I thought why not. 'Raise your pick and raise your voice!' I sang along with them. 'Sing, sing, sing with me!' 'Down and down to the deep, who knows what we'll find beneath' 'Diamonds, Rubies, gold and more, hidden in the mountain store' PoV: Twilight Location: Twilights castle, throne Meanwhile Lone Saber was out After Lone left to do whatever it is he was going to do, Cadence started asking weird questions. "Twilight, I can feel the love emitting from you whenever you're near him, so tell me why is that?" Cadence said with a grin. "I-I-I don't k-know what you're talking a-a-about?" I stutterd out with a furious blush. "Come on Twilight, I can see that you've got something for him." Cadence said. Celestia and Luna sat their just listening to this. "Is this true, Twilight?" Luna asked. "Are you really in love with our uncle?" Celestia asked. I sunk down on my throne to avoid eye-contact. "Theirs nothing to ashamed or embarrassed about, you like him and that's fine with me." I heard Cadence say. "But he's my father-in-law, isn't that-" I was interrupted by Celestia. "He's not your father-in-law, I mean, yes he's Cadences father but not biologically. He used his abilities to give life in order to create Cadence, like he did with Discord." She said. "Yeah, plus not many ponies know that He's my dad, except for the majority of the Crystal empire." Cadence said while shrugging her shoulders. 'So I have a chance!?' I thought happily to myself. PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii Location: open fields next to Ponyville Time: 4:56 P.M. 'I may not always love you~ But as long as there are stars above you You never need to doubt it~ I will make you so sure about it God, God, God only knows what I'd be without you~ Without you~' I've been lying down here for a bout an hour or so, singing along with the other two 'God only knows'. I was taken out of my thoughts as I heard the sound of wings flapping. I looked up and saw Scootalo close to me with a smile. I grabbed her and put her to the side as i got up. "Hey Scoots." I greeted her while ruffling up her mane. "So what are you going to teach me today?" She said with enthusiasm. "Nothing today." I said, gaining a confused look from her as I crouched down "Listen Scootalo, I've been thinking a lot for the past few hours, about you to be exact." I said to her. "What do you mean?" She asked. "Well, I know that it may seem to soon and all but I care about you, like my own daughter. So, I got thinking, I take care of you, make sure you're safe and happy like a father would." I said as I took the document out of my pocket and started unfolding it. "So, I came up with something I think you might like." I said as I gave her the document for her to read. She gasped as she saw what the document was for and started tearing up she read it. She looked up at me while letting a few tears loose. "It's your choice Scoots." I said to her with a smile. She tackled me to the ground, crying out the words yes. I put my arms around her in a comforting manner and returned the embrace. I let loose a few tears as well, and I could only say one thing to her. "Welcome to the family, Scoots." I said in a soft voice, while Scoots was still crying on my chest. Author's Note Well? What did you guys think about this chapter? This is a beta to see if I can make people have the feels, even a tiny shred of it. Comment down below and answer me! Saber Lone Naalein Krelzahkrii(Lone Saber) Lone and Saber All three And for those who don't know the songs mentioned in this chapter here ya go: DIggy Diggy Hole! [youtube=https://youtu.be/ytWz0qVvBZ0?t=2] God only knows (Quartet version) [youtube=https://youtu.be/x7ogV49WGco?=1] This third one is actually my motivator, so I thought why not share it with other ponies! [youtube=https://youtu.be/o_l4Ab5FRwM?=1] Have a nice day, everypony! The Cutie mark map "No matter how bad things might seem, they can't be any better, they can't be any worse, because that's how things fucking are, so you better get used to it nancy, quit your bitchin." -Church, Red vs Blue PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii Location: Twilights castle Time: 8:00 A.M Next day It's been a day since I adopted Scootalo, I had to carry her back home after she cried herself to sleep. After I took her to bed, I went downstairs to find Spike and start on his magic lessons again. I had taught him a spell that gives him spectral wings for a certain amount of time, he flew around the room several times. Now, I'm in my bed enjoying my sleep at last. 'Get your ass up!" was, was enjoying my sleep. I sat up with a sigh. 'What do you two want!?' I mentally shouted at them. 'The cutie mark map, it's about to be activated today and unless you want Starlight Glimmer to steal their cutie marks, well you know.' Saber said. "Point taken." I said as I got up from bed and went to eat breakfast. I grabbed a bowl and some cereal, served it and put some milk in it and sat down. While I was eating, I could hear Lone start to sing. I'm pretty sure he's either trying to bug me or he just likes to sing. 'I got the blues, in a headlock. I got the blues, in my shotgun sight. I got the blues, they can't get wayyyy~ Ganna make those dirty blues see their last good night 'Then they'll be taking a dirt nap.' I joined in. 'I got the blues, they're a bunch of dirt bags. I got the blues but I got good aim. I got the blues, they won't leave me alone Got a shotgun shell marked each with their names' 'I might've misspelled Caboose' 'Hope in the jeep, put the petal to the metal I will tear across the canyon while I'm yelling like rebel. We may not have tank but you could put in a bank. I'm the soldier most boulder, I've got the highest rank.' 'Blues you just got Sarged'. I almost choked on my cereal over the Irony of Saber singing along, because his magic aura is blue. Once I finished with eating, I snapped my fingers making me a black shirt with the words 'I am the hype!' written on it and some navy blue jeans. I started making my way towards the throne room when I felt the map being activated. I arrived just in time to see Spike crush the holographic rock farm Pinkie used to live in. "You girls found my map, cool." I said as I walked towards them. The girls minus Twilight, Rarity and Pinkie looked at me on confusion. "Twilight, do you know this weirdo?" Dash asked, pointing a thumb at me. Twilight looked at Dash not amused at what she said, then went ahead and greeted me. Good morning Lone." She said with a smile. "And a good morning to ya Twi. But seriously, any of you know what you're doing?" I asked. "No, we just found it." Twi said as she looked back at the map. I began explaining what the map basically is and what it can do. The map then showed a random location in the northwest, or at least I think it's the northwest. "I'm going with, you won't know if you need my help." I said to them as I made a back pack full of snacks and another bag full of weapons, just in case. 'Weapons, why weapons? We're a fucking God!' I sighed as I heard Saber. 'Fine, but I want to do something, something that could be very awesome or fucking stupid as hell.' I said as I threw the bag a weapons down on the floor and making it implode. 'How stupid are we talking about here?' Lone asked. 'TFS Goku type of stupid.' I said to them. 'Who?' He asked. 'Team four Star.' Saber said, making Lone say 'oh' as he realized what it meant. After the mental conversation with Lone and Saber, I began walking towards the mane six and started the journey. Five hours thirty minutes and sixty one seconds Later "Way to be precise, Loony." Pinkie said to me. "I didn't do shit, it's the guy who keeps writing all this." I said pointing upwards at nothing. "Hey, look at this way, at least you're not like Jackie!" She said before bouncing away to catch up with her friends. 'Rude!' I heard a random voice say. 'You guys heard that to, right?' I asked Lone and Saber. 'Yes, yes we did' They both answered back. I shook my head, trying to forget what just happened and sped up to catch up. I caught up with them while they were over looking the weird village. The girls went ahead without me as I flew down there instead, so I could spy on Starlight. It took some time but after the girls met up with Starlight, I decided to go ask a few locals. I grabbed a random stallion and pulled him in the alley. "Listen, I know some weird shit is going on but I need to make sure, so you're going to tell me why you have the same cutie mark." I said to him, gaining a fearful nod from him. "It's the so called 'Mayor' of the town, she says that to live in harmony is to be equal. Of course, there were a few who rejected this and went to confront her about it but they never came back." He said. "Rumor has it, that she takes them to a secluded cave and makes them 'disappear', if you know what I mean." He said as I let him go. "Sorry about dragging you, I needed the info but thanks for your cooperation." I said as I patted him on the shoulder and signaled that he could leave. I decided before I continued on, I'll eat a snack first. So, I sat down, pulled up my bag and opened it. I found a bar of Hershey's, so I took it out unwrapped it and started eating it. 'Saber!' I heard Twilight's voice. I leaped up and started to dig my way to them. PoV: Twilight Few minutes before After we made our way down the hill towards the town, we went around asking on why they had the same cutie marks. Pinkie said something about their smiles being forced and not real. We've also talked to the mayor of the town and asked if they were having troubles and she told us that there is a cave full of Timberwolves near here and have been terrorizing the town lately. We went to check out the cave, only to be hit in the back of the head, blindfolded and dragged to Celestia knows where. After five minutes of being dragged, we heard the sound of a cell door opening, then more dragging and the door closing. We were finally able remove the blindfolds and looked around. I looked at our surroundings and noticed that we're still in the cave but in some structure inside of it. "I knew at one point my plans would be heard by somepony, but I'm not letting some newby princess stop me." I heard the voice of the mayor. I turned around to see her pointing her staff at me and readying a spell. I could feel something happening to my cutie mark, I looked at it and saw that it was being removed by her spell. I could only do one thing. "Saber!" I yelled out. "No one can save you now, you little bi-" Starlight didn't get to finish her sentence as the ground started shaking. "For thousands of years I lay dormant. Who has disturbed my-" I heard Lone's voice as he popped out of the ground and grabbed Starlight. "Hey Loony!" Pinkie greeted him. "Oh hey Pinkie, what's up?" He asked, still holding on to Starlight and acting casual. "Just help out already!" Dash and A.J shouted at him. "Fine." He said as he grabbed Starlight by the neck, then took her staff and broke it, then threw her to the wall, knocking here out cold. He used his magic to open the cell doors and made a...bucket of water? He then splashed Starlight with the water, completely soaking her and revealing that her cutie mark was fake. He grabbed her again and teleported away, and came back a few minutes later. "Let the town deal with her now." He said as he untied Dash and AppleJack. "How come they only tied us up?" Dash asked. "Because, you two are fighters." I said to them. I heard the sound of finger snapping and was blinded by a flash of light. When I regained my sight, I saw that we were back at my castle. "We are not walking all that way again!" I heard Pinkie yell out, I turned around and saw that Pinkie had forced Saber to snap his fingers. "Don't do that!" He shouted as he pushed her off and making her land perfectly on the ground. "Pushy!" Pinkie said before walking towards her throne. "You alright Twilight." Lone said as he walked up to me. "I got a few bruises and cuts but other than that, I'm fine." I said to him. He raised his hand as it glowed purple. I could feel myself getting healed by his magic. "Thanks." I said to him. He nodded and walked out of the throne room. PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Kelzahkrii After healing Twilight, I went out for walk. I began wondering on how I was able to hear Twilight back at the town. I didn't use any sound amplifying ability or a mental link with her. 'Fuck it, questions for later. Right now though, lunch!' We all thought at the same time. Author's Note Like and/or comment if you liked this. I'm still amazed on thew amount of like I got for this Fic but hey, shit happens. Have an nice day/night, depending at what time you read this. Enjoy this song from Five Finger Death Punch. [youtube=https://youtu.be/zuQGx1H1Qh8?list=RDLyA1GL1touw] The Tanta-Fuck! "Buh-luuuueeee... Try looking under 'Suck it'." Sarge, Red cs Blue PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii Location: Ponyville, Twilights Castle Time: 4:00 P.M. Five days later It's been a few days since we went to that village, I took the chance of the five day break and took care of the organization while disguising myself as their commander. I'm not going in detail but once I made it inside the base, I basically made a fat man launcher and fired inside but the thing was that, either Lone or Saber thought it would be funny that instead of a normal whistling sound for when the nuke is launched, they made it shout out the damn meme. Flashback three days ago I just infiltrated their base and took out some guards on the way after learning that they have nuclear reactor, so I made a fat man but when I did, I could've sworn that I heard Lone and Saber snickering. I started running towards the reactor as the alarm was activated. I saw the reactor doors and blasted it open and ran inside. I then saw the reactor, aimed the fat man and fired. "JOOOOOHN CEEEENAAA!" I heard the nuke shout as it was launched and the laughter of Lone and Saber, making me facepalm as I teleported out of the base. Once I was outside, the meme song could be heard as the mountain exploded in a decent sized mushroom cloud, leaving a large crater and some radiaton. I snapped fingers, making the crater into a forest and made the radiation disappear. 'I fucking hate you guys so much right now.' I said to the laughing maniacs. 'Come on dude, it was hilarious!' Saber said as I started to fly back to Ponyville. 'Yeah, that was basically the last thing they heard before being blown up.' Lone said, making me think about the ones who were close enough to hear it, making me chuckle. 'Alright it was funny, but why that though?' I said to them. 'Because it's name was John Cena.' They both answered simultaneously, as I facepalmed. Flashback end After I got back to Ponyville, Celestia was already there waiting for me to explain what was the cloud she just saw. I told her what I did, she didn't agree in me killing them but I told her that if I left one alive chances are he would rebuild the organization again, so I had to do it. Now though, I'm just taking a nice relaxing flight around Ponyville. I stopped as I sensed something sinister was released, I looked over to the direction it came from and saw Canterlot palace. "Tonight is going to be hell." I said as I continued flying towards Twilights castle to find Spike and continue with his lessons. On the way, I thought about Scootalo and how happy she was about me adopting her. I landed in front of the castle and walked through the door. I made my way to the throne room and saw Spike cleaning up a bit. "Spike, it's time for your lessons." I said to him, he dropped what he was doing and followed me to the training room. Once we made it to the room, I began teaching him some spells related to water and Ice. It took a while but Spike finally made a sword out of Ice and a platform made of water that he could stand on. "Cool." I heard Scootalos voice behind me. I turned around and saw her sitting down on the floor while looking at us in amazement. "Spike, I didn't know you could use magic." She said to Spike as I smiled at her curiosity towards Spikes magic. "Cool right! Saber said that anything can use magic, they just have to know how." He said as he used the water platform as a hover-board to move around the room. "So Scoots, how was your day at School?" I asked her. "Boring as usual, but Ms.Cheerile said that tomorrow their won't be any class, so thats something I'm looking forward to." She said as she flooped on the ground, staring at the ceiling. "Come on, there's got to be at least one thing interesting you did today." I said as I laid down next to her. "Well, there is this colt in class named Pipsqueak, he knows some neat magic tricks but he doesn't normally do things like this but today he actually made Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoons cutie mark vanish and I still don't know how he did that." She said as she sat back up. "I don't usually find that funny but this is D.T and Silver spoon we are talking about, plus I can just imagine their reactions." I said, laughing a bit. "It was priceless." She said, chuckling at the memory. I made a clock appear on the ceiling, showing me that it was time for diner, so I got up and grabbed Scootalo, surprising her as I put on my shoulder. "Onward to Diner!" I said in a heroic pose, then started walking towards the dining room. We arrived in time to see some servants setting up the table, I put Scootalo down so she could take a seat, then sat down. I looked over to Twilight and saw her looking around the room weirdly. "You okay Twilight?" I asked her. "I'm fine, it's just this caslte, it doesn't feel like home." She said as she looked down in sadness. "Home is where the heart is, Twilight. I know that the change of housing feels weird but it'll grow on you." I said as the servants brought in the food. I thanked them as they left. "By the way, the girls are coming over for a sleepover tonight, just thought I'd tell you before I forget." She said as she began eating her salad. I picked up a fork and began eating. Not long after she said that, I heard the girls voices heading this way. Pinkie came in first and greeted us. "Pinkie, why are you wearing a sweater?" Twilight asked her. "I just got back from celebrating Hearths warming with Jackie." She said as she took of her sweater and threw it to god knows where. "Who?" Twilight asked, still confused. "Pinkie, she doesn't need to know about Jak, so stop it." I said, trying to keep it a secret. "You should've been their Loony, he preformed again." Pinkie said as she sat down. I looked back at Twilight and saw she was still very confused. "Trust me Twi, you don't want to know." I said to her, gaining a nod from her. After a minute of silence, the rest of the girls entered the dining room, greeted us and took their seats. They all started to have a nice conversation and Scootalo was hanging out with Rainbow. I don't know what Scoots told her but Rainbow gave me a weird look. I looked at the time and saw that it was getting late, I got up and told Scootalo that she could stay up until ten o'clock, then went to my room so I can finally sleep. "Hello~ Capital wasteland, it is I, three dog, your master, here me and obey, oops thats that other radio station." I heard the radio through my Pip-boy. I laughed a bit, I rarely have dreams. "Hey, Naalien!" I heard Lones voice. I looked around and saw Lone running towards me with Saber running behind him. "So, this is a dream?" I asked the both of them, gaining a shrug from Lone. "Yeah, but what surprises me is that this is the first dream in two millennia that we've had." Saber said as he took out a hunting rifle. "Tantabus?" I asked him. "Tantabus." Saber said, confirming my suspicion. "Might as well enjoy this and find it." Lone said, pulling out a plasma rifle. I looked at my Pip-boy inventory and saw an assault rifle and a mini-gun with about eight-hundred rounds. "Those scumbag Slavers way over in Paradise Falls have one big ole bee on their bonnet. Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz! Gasp! But what's this? The bothersome bumblebee looks suspiciously like a certain kid, from a certain Vault... Look, all I'm sayin' is the Wanderer showed up, and then some slaves mysteriously escaped. Coincidence? Oh, I think not..." I heard three dog say. I looked at Lone and Saber. "What the fuck did you guys do?" I asked them as I narrowed my eyes at them. "Before we found you, we stopped by Paradise falls and completely destroyed their shit." Saber said. "Um guys?" Lone said as we both turned to look at him and saw that he was pointing at someone in the distance. "The tantabus took the form of Evil karma Lone wanderer, really!?" I shouted as I took my assault rifle out and started firing at him. Saber aimed the hunting rifle and fired at it, causing the head to explode in a bloody mess. It soon grew another head as Lone fired his plasma rifle on all the limbs, disintegrating them, only for it to grow more. I had enough of this and pulled out the mini-gun and proceeded to fire at him, tearing everything to shreds. This time it didn't grow back any limbs but the spirit of the tantabus tore a hole in the fabric of dreams to travel. "Oh fuck-nuggets." Lone said, making me look at him weirdly as I walked towards the tear. I looked down the tear and saw the other side, I walked back for a running start and sprinted towards it, when i was close enough I jumped and went through it. While falling to the next dream, I looked up and saw Lone and Saber faliing with me. We then landed in the next dream, I looked around and saw nothing but fucking books. "Spread out and search for that son of a bitch!" I shouted at Lone and Saber as we split up. Not long after splitting up, I managed to find the center of this place and found Twilight reading a few books. I saw something move next to her and aimed at it as I slowly and quietly made my to it. The tantabus then decided to attack Twilight, but was shot by my assault rifle. "You are so dead!" I said as I ran towards it as it tried to tear another hole to escape. I tackled it, sending us both through the tear. PoV: Twilight I've been reading for, I don't really know how long but I was interrupted by a shadow above. I Looked up and saw a sinister shadow thing about to attack but was stopped when a loud bang was heard. The creature stepped backed and ripped a hole in the dream scape and was about to escape. "You are so dead!" I heard Lones voice as I saw him taclke the monster into the tear. "This way!" I heard another voice say through the hall. I looked and focused to see if anypony was there and saw Saber and Lone? "Geronimo!" Saber said as he jumped through the tear. Lone was about to jump but stopped and turned to look at me. "We can explain but first, we need to stop that psycho nightmare monster." He said as he jumped in. I woke up, looking at my surroundings and remembered the sleepover, and tried to calm down. "What the hay was that?" I asked myself. "What you just saw was the tantabus, a being that can manipulate your dreams into nightmares." I heard Lunas voice and looked up as she slowly descended. "Okay, that explains that thing but what I was really asking about was that I saw three Sabers; one of them looked like the normal Saber, another one looked like Lone and then there's the one that said that he was a fusion, yet they acted as different Ponies." I explained to her. "The third one's name for when all three of them are present is Naalien." Luna said. "And if you want to know more about them, you have to ask him." She said. I saw Applejack moving as if she was having a nightmare. "Let us see what she is witnessing." Luna said as she summoned an orb and connecting itself to AppleJacks dream. "Try ripping it to shreds again!" We heard Lone say as Naalien pulled out a very large weapon and started firing it at the tantabus. "Can somepony please tell ne whats going on!?" Applejack shouted at the trio. "A little hard to explain right now!" Saber said as he pulled out a very large weapon and put it on his shoulder. "Sorry Naalien but we need this." He said as he pulled the trigger launching something out of it with a very loud shout about somepony named 'John Cena'. Applejack woke up with a scream while panting. "Applejack it was just a dream. Lone was trying to destroy something called the tantabus." I said as I began explaining what I know so far. Luna decided to wake everypony up, including Lone with spell. "Ow! My ears! What the fuck!?" I heard Lone shout at the other end of the hall. I was soon blinded as I heard somepony teleport in here. I looked and saw Lone. PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Kelzahkrii When I was woken up by a loud screech, I teleported to Twilights room and saw Luna. "Luna, what did you do!?" I shouted at her. "You casted a spell and made the tantabus, without ever thinking if it would escape!" I continued shouting at her as my coat slowly turned into fire. "I know, I made a grave mistake but I'm trying to fix it!" Luna shouted back at me. I started to calm myself down before going i to full rage. "Whatever, let's just try to fix this." I said as my coat went back to normal. I went back to my room to check on Scoots and saw her sitting down on the bed. "What's going on?" She asked me with a yawn. "Luna did something stupid and made a creature that can go into your dreams and turn them into nightmares." I said as flopped on to the bed next to her. "But how is that bad?" She asked, wanting to know more about. "If it goes to everypony in Equestria and feed off their misery, it'll try to escape the dreamworld and turn reality itself into a living nightmare." I said as I sat up. "Naalein?" I heard Twilight call my name. "How do you know that name?" I asked her as she got in the room. "Luna told me it after I asked her why I saw three of you." She said. "You saw Lone and Saber, my name in there is Naalein but out here it's either Lone or Saber." I said as I got up from the bed. "Luna is going to try to put Ponyville into one colossal dream but she needs our help to fight the tantabus while she holds the dream together." She said as she started walking out of the room and heading towards hers. "You heard her, Scoots. Time for bed." I said as I got on my bed and fell asleep for the second time. Dreamville I opened my eyes again and saw that Lunas spell worked, considering that I'm wearing some T-51d Power armor and that Saber and Lone were standing in front of me. "So, all of Ponyville is in here?" Lone asked as he prepped his plasma rifle. "Yeah, I wonder how bad this is going to be?" I asked them, making them shrugg their shoulders. After a few minutes, we both saw the evil wanderer terrorising the ponies with their nightmares. I looked back at the guys and signaled them to move in. I ran towards the wanderer while Lone and Saber ran towards the citizens of Ponyville to help them out. I tackled the wanderer to the ground and started to pound him to the ground. "Aww, did you forget about wittle old me?" I said as I delivered another punch. He put a hand on his neck and started to move it while sounds of some flesh moving could be heard. "Maybe, maybe not, it's so hard to decide when you're me." He said with a smirk as he put his legs on me chest and pushed me off of him, sending me to the nearest building. "Before we start." I said to him as I got up and dusted myself. "Why the Lone wanderer wearing the vault 101 suit?" I asked him, making him look at his choice of attire. "Dude, I had to do the entire tutorial just to go outside and find you, I didn't have time to make something good." He said as he was covered in shadows. Once the shadows were gone, he changed into Enclave hellfire power armor. He started running towards me and I did the same. We both tried to deliver a punch but our fists collided, creating a shockwave and sending us both flying.I landed with a loud thud. [youtube=https://youtu.be/khTwu14CXcA?=1] I opened my eyes to looked around and saw all of Ponyville using their dreams to their advantage. Everything seemed to be slowed down as I looked around. I saw Applejack in some super hero outfit, trying to tie up some of the nightmare fog. Twilight sunnoning books and firing spells at it. Pinkie was using party pistols. Rarity was using the fabric from her work shop as a weapon, God knows how. Fluttershy was on a mutant Angel bunny and Rainbow Dash was in a super hero outfit, trying to make a tornado to capture the fog of night mares. I tried to get up despite the pain I was feeling and used my assault rifle as a crutch to help me up. I walked tbrough the battlefield towards The shadow wanderer as he slowly walked towards me. We both summoned swords and started to fight. He swipe he did was blocked by me and vice-versa. The shadow decided to pin me down as he pushed the sword with all his strenght. That's when I remembered, he feeds off of misery. I turned to Luna while trying to push the shadow away and saw that she had the look of self-hate and regret. "Equestria is doomed and it's all my fault again!" She shouted as a few tears escaped, making the nightmare fog and shadow wanderer grow in strength. "This will be enough power to escape!" He shouted as he went into the nightmare fog as it was changing into a shadow alicorn and started to pierce the fabric of the dreams. "Naalein, we have to come up with something!" Lone shouted behind me. I looked over to him and saw that he looked worn out from fighting the nightmares. I looked back up at the giant tear and saw Rainbow dash and AppleJacks lasso pulling the shadow back in as Rarity was sowing the tear back to normal. "I got an idea." I said as I started to grow into my dragon form. I felt the armor break apart as my wings and tail grew. My coat turned into scales and my nails were razor sharp while my eyes were changing also. Once the change was done, I roared at the shadow as I pinned it down and started hitting it. PoV: Twilight It grew, the tantabus grew and was tearing the dream to escape. I heard a loud roar and saw a giant bipedal dragon as it pinned the shadow down and started to hit it. "Well then, let's go Lone. That thing won't be defeated by Naalein alone." I heard Saber say as I looked at him. He got on a crawling position and his body started to change. He grew stone like wings and his coat turned into brown scaled. His mane and tale bursted into flames. Once the change was done, he wasted no time in flying towards the shadow as it got up and pushed Naalein off of him but was tackled by Saber as he grabbed it's arm while Naalein grabbed the other. I looked over to Lone and was about to ask why hasn't he changed but be was soon covered in a torrent of flame. Once the fire stopped, there was the giant fire demon standing were Lone was. Lone grabbed two buildings and started walking backwards as his arms stretched. Once he was far enough he he put his other two arms to hold him like if it was a slingshot and let go, making him fly off towards the shadow. While in the air Lone positioned all of his arms infront of him and collided with the shadow. "This is all my fault." I heard Luna say to herself. "Luna, you have to let go of the past. You can't change what happened, only what's going to happen. Look i know you caused this but you're also trying to fix it." I said to her, making her look at the shadow and then to us. "So, will you just accept that what happened a thousand years ago and move on or will you just wallow in that failure." I said to her. "I see that now, I can't change my mistakes but I can learn from them!" She said as her eyes started glowing a bright white. I looked over to the shadow and saw that it was walking towards Luna as it was shrinking to Lunas height. Once it was standing in front of her, it walked and fused with Luna as she was cancelling the spell for the large dream. PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii Time: 9:00 P.M After Luna stopped the spell, every one woke up and started celebrating it's defeat while I stayed in bed to try to go back to sleep. Twilight and Spike had to dump Ice cold water to get me up, I was about to shout at them but stopped as I smelled pancakes. I told them they won this time as I walked towards the dining room to eat. "Let's hope today won't have anything serious in store." Lone said as I started eating. "Hopefully." Saber said. I shook my head, to tired to even speak to them right now. After breakfast was done, Luna said her goodbyes and flew back to Canterlot. I took the chance and made some really strong coffe. I drank the coffe and acted like Popeye when he eats spinach to get the strength boost, making the girl, Spike and even Scootalo laugh at my antics. Author's Note Sorry this took so long, I had a doctors appointment yesterday and didn't have that much internet to speed up. Don't expect a lot of Fallout things, I did now because it was the dream realm. And for those who waited for the destruction of the unnamed organization, I'm really sorry but I couldn't come up with anything good so I ended them in this chapter. The Fat man screaming John Cena is actually a mod for Fallout 4, it switches the normal nuke whistling for someone shouting out John Cena and when it exploded the song kicks in instead of the explosion sound. Stay safe, amigos and have a pleasant day/night/apocalypse. Slice of life is still a thing, right? PoV: Lone Saber/ Naalein Kelzahkrii Location: Twilights castle, dining room Time: 10:00 A.M. an hour later after fight against the Shadow Alicorn Day: Thursday After giving me the extra boost to wake me up, I took Scootalo and Spike to play some video games. While playing Ratchet Deadlock, Spike said that today was the wedding of two mules named Cranky and Matilda. We continued playing for an hour longer till the game ended. I won the free-for-all match as a Red Racthet. "Glory to the Red flag!" I shouted while laughing my ass off. "How? How did you even jump that gap with only the jet boots?" Spike asked, gaining a shrugg from me. "I believed that I could, then got extremely lucky." I said, making Scootalo giggle at my answer. I looked at the time and saw that it was eleven, Spike said that the wedding is at five, so we still got time to kill. I snapped my fingers switching the PS2 for a PS3 with CoD Black ops in it, ready to play zombies. "You two want to find out how to survive a zombie apocalypse?" I said, gaining eager nods from the both of them. I made two more controllers for them and picked Der Riese. Half an hour later The laughter of the game could be heard as the screen showed the words Game over. "Come on, let's take a walk around town." I said as I got up. "Shouldn't we eat fiirst?" Scootalo said as she stretched her wings. "We'll eat out." I said as I made a safe appear and opened it, showing them a void of nothing. I sighed as I crawled inside, I hate it when it does this. I crawled through and ended up in a grove of bits. I rolled my eyes on how the safe like to organize my money while taking fifty bits and putting them in a small bag. I then started to crawl back out. I got out and saw a slack jawed Scootalo and a dumbstruck Spike. "The safe, it has a mind of it's own for some reason." I said as I made the safe disappear and grabbed Scootalo while Spike decided to use his new found water spell to get around town. Once we were outside, we were greeted with the sight of the mane six fighting against some kind of panda bug bear. "Shouldn't we, you know, help them?" Spike asked. I looked at Scootalo and gained a shrug from her. "I'm sure they've got it handled." I said as I looked back at the fight and saw Rainbow Dash get sent flying towards AppleJack and crashed into each other. "Yup, handled." I said as I walked towards the nearest restaurant for lunch. We passed by the post office in time to see Cranky talk to Derpy as she offered him a muffin. I shook my head and continued on. We soon found a restaurant and went inside. I had a lettuce, tomato and hay sandwich, Scootalo had the hay fries along with Spike. While eating, I decided to tell them a little about my past and how I'm Celestia and Lunas uncle. They were sad to hear that their parents were murdered by a griffin assassin, which lead to the massacre of Griffonia in my fit of pure unadulterated rage to try to wipe the griffin race out of existence, but was stopped when Discord, Celestia and Luna combined their magic in order to calm me down. After I saw what I had done, I isolated myself in my own little pocket dimension for days, then came out anew. Now that I think about it, I think that's how Lone was created. 'Could be. I mean, I've been stuck inside that cell for so long and I guess lost my memories on the way.' Lone suggested. 'Yeah, I think I remember that.' Saber said as I continued to eat. Once everyone was done eating, I paid the bill of twenty bits and left the place with Scoots and Spike following behind. I looked back at Scootalo with a smirk as I spread my wings, ready to take off. She did the same and Spike casted the spectral wings for himself as he got ready for the little race. "Firstonetothetowncenterwins!" I said with speed as I immediately took off. "No fair!" Scoots shouted as she took of with impressive speed and caught up with me. "Later!" I heard Spike shout as he shot passed me and Scoots while using the fire spell as boosters. "Scoots, get on, it just became a two versus one!" I shouted at Scootalo. She flew to my back and latched on. I grinned as my palms and feet were shooting out flames, increasing my speed by a shit ton. "Slowpoke!" Me and Scootalo shouted at Spike as we passed him and stooped by the fountain. "We win!" Scoots said as I helped her off my back. Spike showed up a few seconds later. "That was a two versus one, that's totally not fair." Spike said, making me chuckle a bit. "All is fair in love and war, my little dragon friend." I said as I patted him on the head, making him swat my hand away with a smile in his face. I saw Applebloom and Sweetie Belle walking by but stopped as they saw us and stared to walk towards us. "Hey girls." Scoots greeted her two friends. "Scootalo, we were looking for you to see if you wanted to go crusading today?" Sweetie Belle asked her. Scootalo turned to look at me for my permission. "You don't need my permission to go with your friends, Scoots." I said, gaining a hug from her before she walked away with her friends. Me and Spike decided to walk around Ponyville to see if theirs anything we could do. While strolling around, The fight from earlier moved around passing the both of us, almost running me over. "Hey, I'm walking here!" I shouted while I raised my arms up in frustration. After shouting in vein, I came up with something to do while waiting for the wedding. I grabbed Spike, surprising him and took off straight up above the clouds. Spike re-casted the spectral wings while we were hovering. "Here's something I used to do back where I'm from!" I said as he flew next to me. Start at 0:47 [youtube=https://youtu.be/RhLq_kQGog8?t=8] "It's called skydiving, you fall, do whatever you want while falling, then when you thinks it's time, you use your wings to slow down your fall!" I shouted as I closed my wings and began my descent with Spike not to far behind. We got in a thick layer of clouds, blocking our vision only for a few seconds as we went through the clouds and saw all of Ponyville. I flipped around a few times, then me and Spike spiraled around each other from a close proximity. I spread my wings to glide around and Spike did the same. "This is awesome!" Spike exclaimed as he did a barrel roll. "I know right, anyway follow me man!" I said as I glided ahead of him and headed towards town again. I saw Steven Magnet slithering towards town hall for the wedding. "Stevie, heads up!" I shouted, gaining his attention. Once he saw me, he positioned himself to be used like a rail for me and Spike. I got ready to grind and landed on his tail first with Spike behind and grinded along his scaly back, jumped off his head and landed. "It's good to see you to, Kelzahkrii." Steven said as we started to head to the town hall with him. "Long time no see man, here for the wedding?" I asked him. "Why of course, me and Cranky go way back." He said. I soon heard the sound of Dub-step behind us. I looked behind and saw a large stereo on wheels carrying the majority of Ponyville heading straight towards us. I saw that Steven quickly moved out of the way. Me and Spike got hit by the thing and landed on top pf some ponies The town hall was son closing in. We all shouted for ponies to move out of the way and saw the giant bug bear turn into a golden cane in the middle of the way, making us fly off and land perfectly seated inside the hall. Me and Spike were wide eyed by what the fuck just happened but shook our heads and looked around and saw everypony and Steven gathered in town hall. I even saw Celestia and Luna arguing about something. I then saw the wedding cake and narrowed my eyes at it. "Dude, why are you staring at the cake like that?" Spike asked as he saw what I was looking at. "I thought the cake was a lie, guess not this time." I said as turned to look at everyone else and saw a changeling foal sitting next to a group of children. I sighed as I made him hover over to me and sat him down on the empty chair next to me. "I'm not racist, just so you know." I said as I even saw Cadenza comforting a crying Shining Armor. "Sorry, he just get's really emotional at wedding but mostly when it already started." Cadenza said to the ponies who were looking at them. "Is everyone in?" I heard the mayor ask. I looked back at the door and saw Derpy Hooves at the door as the mane six were hauling ass towards it but were locked out as she closed the door. "Everypony is accounted for!" She said with enthusiasm as she walked back to her seat. As the wedding began, the music started to play as both Cranky and Matilda were standing in front of the mayor. As the mayor gave her speech to the couple, I could hear Steven crying his eyes out. Then they said their vows and the mayor pronounced them man and wife, making everyone, including me start clapping at them. I decided to go check on the girls outside and found them in a group hug. I shook my head with a smile and spread my wing, quickly taking off. Seeing the two mules getting married made me think to myself. 'Will I ever have special somepony of my own or am I destined to live in eternal loneliness?' I thought as I flapped my wings, trying to gain more speed. 'Who knows? Maybe we'll find someone.' Saber said to me. 'But then again, they could be out for your power but that's just my opinion.' Lone said as the sound of a few pool balls smacking around could be heard. I sighed with a smile as I looked at the horizon. Author's Note Done, sorry it took to long for another chap, I've gotten a cold and it's been driving me insane but somehow, I managed to make this in a day. Enjoy the song that gave me the inspiration to work [youtube=https://youtu.be/qwJj2EpC8vg?t=6] Good day/night, whatever! Rainbow Rock: The begining of something...something PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzazahkrii Location: Twilights castle, Throne room Time: 10:00 A.M Three days after the wedding Me, Spike and the girls, Scootalo included, were sitting around while we all did our own thing. Twilight was reading a book on Science I made her as an apology for not helping with the bear. Applejack and Rainbow were in the middle of arm wrestling. Spike and Scootalo were using the PS2 while playing Star wars battlefront 2. Pinkie was blowing air in balloons for some reason while Rarity was working on something with fabric. I was trying to make something stupid with my powers but for me and Saber this wasn't stupid, I was trying to recreate a photo of my mother. I heard the door open, making me lose focus and making the little ball of creation into a plasma bolt and firing it outside. I had a worried look but relaxed as I saw the bolt dissipate in the air. "Where do you want these books, your highness?" Asked the stallion dragging a cart full of books. "The library, first door on the left." Twilight said to him with a smile. The stallion looked up at the pile. "Even the one that's glowing and vibrating." He said, making me look at the book and saw that it was indeed glowing. Twilight grabbed the book and dismissed the stallion after paying him. I snatched the book up and gave it a quick read. "Hey!?" Twilight shouted. I gave it back to her as I walked out to get something to drink. 'Hey, cheer up man, we can alway try again.' Lone said, trying to cheer me up. 'I know it's just, I was so close to finishing it' I said as I snapped my fingers making a bottle of ice cold Coca-Cola appear. I grabbed it and drank some as I heard the sound of someone building something. I walked back to the throne room and saw no one there, so I made my way to the libray and saw the mirror. I said as I gulped the rest of the soda and imploding the can. "So, you made a thing." I said, gaining their attention. "It's going to use the magic from this book to open the portal back to the human world." Twilight said, making me pinch the bridge of my nose. "You know, you could've just asked me to reopen the portal." I said as I grabbed the book and read the S.O.S again. I could tell that Twilight was looking at me like I wasted her time. I looked over to Scootalo. "You want to go back there, Scoots?" I asked her, gaining a shrug from her. "If you go then I'll go, we're family now and family sticks to together." She said with bright smile, I ruffled her mane as I smiled. I heard AppleJack suggest if they could go too. "It's probably better if you didn't, it would seem weird if there was suddenly two of you." Twilight said, getting some words of agreements from her friends. The portal activated and Twilight was the first to get in with Spike, afterwards it was me and Scootalo. While being teleported, I could feel massive amounts of pain, like if I was splitting apart. "Gah!" I shouted as I two other figures were beside me, screaming in pain. The Human world PoV: Twilight I was launched through the other side, landing hard on the ground. I sat up and saw Sunset putting her hand out to help me up. It felt awkward seeing Sunset trying to be helpful after almost murdering someone. I took her hand and got up and looked back at the portal. Scootalo stepped out safe and sound and walked towards me. "Ahhhh!!" I heard three voices shout as they were launched out and hit a wall. "Ow." The one with purple hair said as he rubbed his head and got off the blue and red ones. He then looked back and sighed as he facepalmed. "Twilight, you're machine split us up." He said as he tried waking the blue one up. "Estoy cansado, dejame dormir, Lone!" The blue one said as he sat up.(I'm tired, let me sleep, Lone!) "Saber, we were split in three by the portal." The purpled man said as he helped the blue one up. "Great." Saber said as he stomped on the red one. The red man raised his hand up and fired a small fireball at Saber and sent him flying. PoV: Naalein "Jackass." Lone said in a familiar Red Sargeant voice. "Get up, before I blast you to Space." I said. After saying the word space, I could faintly hear a robotic voice shout 'Spaaaaaaaace' somewhere. I helped Lone up and went to get Saber. Once I helped them both up, we walked towards the girls. "Um, who are you guys?" Twilight asked us. "Come on, Twilight, it's me Naalein." I said to her, making her eyes grow wide. "So, that means you're Lone and you're Saber." She said, pointing at Lone and Saber. "Your portal split us apart apparently, but the weird part is that I'm supposed to not exist without Lone and Saber, yet here I am." I said to her. "Hey, I may be a princess of magic but that doesn't mean I have to know every little fuck up that might happen." She said, surprising all of us with her swearing. "I picked up a few things from you." She said as she started walking inside. I looked back at the group and motioned for Scootalo to come with me. I could see Lone look at Sunset as she tried not to be seen by Saber. "You don't have to hide, Sunset." Lone said, making her flinch as Saber looked at her. "If this is about what happened at the fall formal, you don't have to worry about a thing." Saber said, gaining a confused look from her. "It actually was the best thing to ever happen to me, because it allowed me to rediscover myself and saw that I was only half of me, when you stabbed me, it actually helped Lone try to find out more about why he is the demon in me, and everyone deserves a second chance." Saber said with a smile. "Except Hitler." I said to him. "Right, almost everyone deserves a second chance." Saber said, crossing his arms. "Okay, but what about him?" Sunset asked, pointing at me. "I'm a fusion of them, I have both their powers and more." I said as picked up Scootalo, put her on my shoulders and walked inside. We all then went inside and saw Twilight waiting by the door. She went and walked with us towards the lunch room. On the way, I could see the stares Sunset was getting from everyone and also saw that Lone was giving them death glares at all of them, making them stop. I smiled at this, me thinks someones got a little crush. Author's Note Sorry if it wasn't what you expected but meh, deal with it. Saber will be speaking spanish from time to time with the meaning of the sentence on the end. Now that is done- Hey, fuck you! This is my place of work, so get the fuck out! Have a good day everyone. Rainbow Rocks: The situation PoV: Naalein Location: CHS cafeteria Time: 12:00 P.M "So, let me get this straight, you have a siren problem and need our help?" Saber said, making sure he heard right. We arrived at the cafeteria not to long ago, grabbed some tacos to eat and sat down. "Yeah, that's basically it." Dash said, making Lone pull out a shotgun and cock it. "When do we kill 'em?" He asked, aiming down the sight. "What!?" All of the girls exclaimed as I took Lone's shotgun, making him grumble as he sat back down. "They're just a bunch of Sirens, what trouble could they possible cause?" I asked, knowing what's going to happen. The doors soon opened with the Dazzlings singing as they walked in. [youtube=https://youtu.be/nZiBINQK_kY?=1] Once their singing ended, the entire cafeteria had erupted into a large argument. I could see Lone about to pull out the shotgun again and Saber took out a sniper rifle. I used my magic to grab both their weapons and crush them as we got up to follow the girls to the principals office. Celestias office "Black magic?" Celestia asked Sunset. "Um, it's dark magic, calling it black magic is racist." I said to her. "Right. Anyway, I'm sure you're just trying to make the new students look bad so everyone could forget about the fall formal." She said, earning a glare so cold the temperature of the room dropped to -20° degrees by Lone. I rolled my eyes as I snapped my fingers making the room warm again and made Celestia very confused. "Oh, right, forgot that you didn't know." I said, making Twilight facepalm. "What do you mean and more importantly, what just happened?" Celestia asked, wanting answers. "We're Gods." Me, Lone and Saber said simultaneously. Celestia looked liked she didn't believe what we said, so we snapped our fingers, making me and Saber's Dragon knight armor appear, except for Lone, he actually doesn't have one so he went with the next best thing. Saber Naalein Lones Demon form (human) We stayed like that for thirty seconds before turning back to normal. Celestia and the girls were wide eyed at this, minus Twilight, Pinkie and Scootalo. "Besides we seen them do magic also, it's in their singing." Dash said to Celestia. "Isn't your band in the competition?" Celestia asked her. "Well, yeah but that's not the point." Dash said to the principals. "If you keep this up, we will be force disqualify you." Celestia threaten us. We walked out of the office and made our way towards the gym to help with the decoration for the event. "So, is there anything else that happened while I was gone, other than being threaten by sirens." Twilight said as she and the girls sat down while me, Saber, Lone and Scoots were helping around. "Well there's this." Dash said as she showed her a video of her growing pony ears and wings while playing the guitar. I grabbed a very long wooden plank and turned around, resulting in the plank hitting someone, I looked behind me and that it was Saber on the ground, then kept walking as nothing ever happened. "It happens all the time when we play." Dash said to Twilight. I held up Scootalo for her to see how the sign is coming up, she said it could use a little more work. Lone sighed as he brought a blue spray paint and started to color the banner in a bit of blue. "I guess since we used the magic of friendship to defeat Sunset when she was a total bitch-" Twilight stopped turning to look at Sunset. "No offence." She said, gaining a low none taking from Sunset. I was checking to see if the amplifiers were in working order, when it suddenly caught on fire. I wrote on a sticky note 'Do not use' then put out the flames. Twilight got up and walked towards us to help out but bumped into a blue haired man. "Twilight?" The electric blue haired man said. "Uh, hey Flash." Twilight said, trying to get over the awkwardness. "Hey, maybe later we could catch up on a movie?" Flash asked her. I saw the door open with the Dazzling walking in, meaning I'm out of here before shit gets very awkward. I picked up Scootalo and told Saber and Lone to come along, we're going to go get a snack. We walked out to the hallway and found a vending machine. I looked at what it had inside and was surprised to see some familiar brand of candy names. We each got our own little snack as we walked back inside in time for Twilight to shout the power of friendship. "Why?" I asked her. "Worth a try, right?" Twilight said with a sheepish smile. "Meh, fair enough." Saber said as he went to fix the amp that caught on fire. The Dazzlings did a little seranade, making everyone start an argument with each other except me, the guys, The mane six, Spike and Scootalo. They mentioned that instead of them finding the source of equestrian magic, the source found them. "No, just no." I said to the dazzlings. They tried to control me with their singing but ultimately failed. "You can try all you want, it aint going to work." I said as I heard Lone scream in pain and saw that he somehow managed to staple his hand on the banner. I looked closer to his hand and saw that it was covered in blue paint. "Well see about that." Adagio said before turning around and walking away. I noticed Sonata looking at the chaos caused by them in regret before walking towards Adagio. Saber saw this and began thinking to himself. PoV: Saber "Anyway, you girls need music for this to work. Twilight try working on a counter spell." I said to Twilight and the mane six. I saw Fluttershy with her notebook out, writing something down. "Shy, I hear you write your own songs?" I asked as I sat down next to her. She yelped and covered her face with the book. "Is it okay of I see them?" I asked her. She slowly but surely handed me the notebook. I opened it and found the most recent song she made and the name of ot. I went wide eyed as I saw the name and the lyrics. "Archangel." I read outloud. I flipped through the pages again, looking for another song. "The one." I read outloud. I gave the notebook back to Shy with a smile. "Fluttershy, I didn't know you're into rock." I said to her, making her blush. "Oh, I love rock. I even listen Five finger death punch." Shy said with a small smile. "Have you heard their song 'the wrong side of heaven'? I asked her. I noticed that she is slowly coming out of her shell. "Yeah, I even saw their official music video, I cried at the end." She said in a normal tone. I nodded as I got up. "Hey, I'll see ya later." I said to her as I walked away. I got back to Naalien and Scootalo, trying to help Lone with his stapled hand. I laughed as I went to help out and ripped the staple off, making Lone scream in pain. PoV: Naalein "Why!?" Lone shouted while clutching his hand in pain. Saber helped him up and healed his hand. "Hey guys, how about we compete?" I asked them, making them grin. I picked up Scootalo and made our way to The Rainbooms practice room. We arrived at their room in the middle of their practice session. I looked around the room and saw that there was piano, it gave me an idea. I let Scootalo down, making me feel as I were a Big Daddy. Once they were finished practicing, they saw me and the guys surround the piano. "What are you guys looking at the stupid piano for?" Dash asked as she sat down on the couch. "It's not stupid, and I'm looking to see if anything is wrong with it." I said as I pressed downba key. I sat down and cracked my knuckles as I got ready to play. [youtube=https://youtu.be/DWqec51j5RQ?=1] Once I finished, I looked up and saw that Rarity, Fluttershy, A.J surprisingly, Twilight and Sunset clapping with a few tears loose. "Nice remake of the fallout theme." Pinkie said. "Thanks." I said as I got up. I used my magic to summon some instruments for us. Lone got an electric guitar and Saber got bass guitar. "Scoots, you wanna be the drummer?" I asked as I held out two drumsticks. She looked up at me, then the sticks and took 'em. "Heck yeah!" She said with enthusiasm. "That's my girl." I said as ruffled her hair a little. I looked back and saw Lone talking with Sunset and Saber with Fluttershy. Me thinks that this going to be an interesting set of days. Author's Note Done, hoped if you enjoyed. Rainbow Rocks: The Middle-ish and the talk PoV: Naalein Location: Sabers house Time: 8:00 P.M "Bullshit." I said to Lone. "Come on, it's a contingency plan~!" He said as I took his shotgun away for the third time today. "Shotgun to the face is NOT a contingency plan!" I shouted at him. "Come on, let me just shoot 'em once, just once." Lone begged. I rolled my eyes as I disassembled the gun. "No and that's final." I said as I walked out of the living room and into Sabers garage. I saw Saber teaching Scootalo how to use the drums, earning an epic drum fiddle from her. "I think I got this." Scootalo said with a grin. "Now we can practice." I said, snapping my fingers, making two guitars, one bass guitar and the other electric guitar. Lone soon came in and saw us getting ready. Lone grabbed his bass as he snapped his fingers, changing the flame decals to the words 'Suck it blue' written on the back while the front was painted a crimson red. "Hey guys, ever wonder why we're here?" Saber asked as he changed the colors for his electric guitar into an electric blue with white lightening around the base. He then made some amplifiers for all of us. "No, I never wonder why we're here, Semper Fi bitch." Lone said as I grabbed the mic and bonked him in the head with it. "Can we start, please." Scootalo asked. I nodded at her and stood infront of the mic stand as I made an accordion and started to play. [youtube=https://youtu.be/I1HICfXbFBM?=1] Out on the endless ocean We tear along the gales With rum inside our bellies warm And freedom in our sails A wayward bunch of scoundrels Assassins, thieves and slaves The rich and blue bloods fear us when We hunt upon the waves And when you see it coming That flag of baleful black No point in turning tail there's no Escaping our attack! YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We own the sea & sky YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We bleed the kingdoms dry!! Defy the odds against us A pirate knows no fear Our steel is ready and our Retribution is severe We plunder from the greedy With blood and with our steel We rob the rich of their Ill-gotten gain & make them kneel Behold the oceans's mysteries The tales of ancient deeds We follow in the footsteps Of a silent secret creed Come on lads!! YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We own the sea & sky YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We bleed the kingdoms dry!! Justice runs in crimson rivers.... YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We own the sea & sky YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We bleed the kingdoms dry!! Once the song ended, I went and sat down in one of the amps. "Wow, I didn't know you could sing like that." Scoots said as she got up and stretched. "Remember, I don't sing much." I said to her as I got up and walked back into the living room. I saw Twilight, packing some thing for Pinkies Sleepover tonight. "I heard you guys from here, it was amazing." Twilight said with a smile. "Thanks, you should've seen Scootalo's drumming skills." I said as I sat down on the couch. "I heard, anyway I'm leaving for Pinkies sleepover." She said as she grabbed her bag. I thought about something and quickly acted on it. "Twilight, after this whole Siren thing is over, I thought maybe we could watch a movie back home?" I asked her, hiding my blush very well. She stopped and turned to me with a look of surprise but shook it off. "Sure, I'd like that." She said before walking out the front door. 'What the hell was that? I'm normally calm and collected, not shy.' I thought to myself. "Dude, stop it!" I heard Saber say. I looked back at the open door to the garage and saw Lone trying to make power armor but was stopped as i snapped my fingers, nullifying their abilities including mine, for an hour. I laid down on the couch to sleep but I felt someone poking me awake about an hour later. I opened my eyes and looked over to the person who's poking me and saw that it was Scootalo in her Pajamas. "What's wrong Scoots?" I asked her. "Mind if I sleep here with you, being back in this world scares me because of the thought of loosing you again." She said as she started to tear up. I smiled sadly at her as I wiped the tears that wear streaming down her cheeks. "Alright, let me get you a spare mattress." I said as I got up and went upstairs. I came back down carrying a big enough mattress for her and set it down next to the couch. I then took out a blanket from one of the drawers and gave her a couch cushion for a pillow. Scootalo laid down, ready to sleep. I bent over and kissed her forehead. "Night Scootalo." I said as I stood up and laid down on the couch. I closed my eyes and I could hear Scootalo whisper out. "Night, Dad." I heard her whisper out. The last thing I could feel before falling asleep was the feeling of a lone tear going down my cheek. PoV: Twilight Location: Pinkies house Time: 9:00 P.M I've been staring blankly at a notebook that Fluttershy let me borrow. I've read some of her songs. What did Naalein called the genre? Rock. I didn't know Fluttershy was into that kind of music. Then my thoughts drifted to what Naalein said before I left. 'A date. He just asked me out on a date!' I thought as I processed what he said with a smile. "How's the counter-spell coming up, Twi!?" Dash shouted pulling me from my thoughts. "Um, good, it's going good." I lied to them as I looked back at the notebook. "Cool." Rainbow said as she went back to playing with AppleJack. I turned the pages to one of Fluttershy's songs to help me come up with something. "Are you sure you're alright, Twilight?" I heard Sunset ask me. "I'm fine, really." I said, trying to reassure that I was fine. "Sounds to me that you have a little, whats the word, love situation." I heard an elderly voice say. I looked around the room and noticed that everyone were standing still. "I know what you're thinking, 'What's going on?' Well let me tell you, I'm here because you need help." The voice said as a Dark skinned elderly man appeared wearing a white business suit and holding a cane. "Who are you?" I asked him. "I don't have a name, but all things living and dead know me as God." He said with a laugh at the word God. "I came by to see what the surge through the veil was. When I saw that Naalein was separated when he got out of the portal, I knew that if he stayed long without Lone and Saber being fused to make him, he would seized to exist if given enough time, so I did a little something something, so that he could avoid a love dilemma I foresaw." He said, making me confused at his claim. "What do you mean by Love dilemma?" I asked him. He pointed at Fluttershy and Sunset. "They've been developing feelings. Sunset has a little crush on Lone and Vice-versa. Fluttershy has developed feelings for Saber and Vice-versa again. So, I helped them out, literally." He said. "But back home, having more than one lover is normal, we could've just formed a herd." I said to him, earning a sigh. "Your home, it's accepted in your home not Naalein's." He said as he walked towards the window and looked out. "He isn't from Equestria or Terra for that matter. He was just a regular average man in his world, Earth and polygamous relationships were frowned upon. Saber has grown to accept polygamy but there was always that one voice telling him that it was wrong, and that voice soon became Naalein." He said, projecting an image of Saber/Naalein in Kirin form and next to them were two humans. "Now, I'm not telling you how to live your life but you have to accept that Naalein won't form a herd because of his monogamous life he and Saber had three millennias ago." He said as he grabbed the notebook I had and wrote something down, then gave it back. "Here is what he lives by and If you need any help or advice on life, I'll try to be as helpful as I can, got to keep the multiverse in check." He said as he walked through a wall while spinning his cane. Soon time went back to normal and everyone was moving again. I looked at the notebook and opened it, searching for the page he wrote in and soon found it a few seconds after. I felt my lips forming into a small smile. The page soon disappeared and reappeared as a small piece of paper in my hand. I folded the paper and put in my bag. PoV: Naalein Next morning I woke up by the sound of laughter coming from the dining room. I got up and walked towards the room and saw Lone, Saber and Scootalo happily eating together some cereal. I levitated a bowl from the kitchen and some milk, then grabbed the cereal bix and poured some in the bowl with milk and started eating. "Morning man." Lone said as he looked over to me. "Morning you three." I said as I scooped up a spoon full of cereal. "Now, about that contingency plan?" Lone said, making everyone in the room facepalm at his child like behavior. Author's Note Done with this one after two days, yay! Leave a like if you enjoyed and comment on what you like so far. Rainbow Rocks: To rock or not to rock? PoV: Naalein Location: CHS, Gymnasium Time: 9:00 A.M After eating breakfast and beating the shit out of Lone, we all got ready for school. On the way, we caught up with Twilight and her friends. I could feel some strange presence had visited her. Now we're all waiting for the principals to start the competition. "Hey Fluttershy?" I heard Saber say. "Hmm?" Fluttershy hummed as she turned to look at him. "Is okay if we use one of your songs, the lyrics are amazing, I even told Naalein and Lone about your songs, so we wanted to see if you'd let us?" Saber asked her. "You guys like my song?" She asked us, gaining nods from the three of us. "Yup, also we were going to ask you if you wanted to sing one but that's asking to much." Saber said. "Okay, here." She said giving him the notebook. Saber said thanks and gave her a quick peck on the cheek, then walked away without noticing Fluttershys furious blush and smile. Once he got walked back to us, Lone started to whislte like he didn't notice anything. "What?" Saber said as me and Lone were staring at him with big smiles. "You like her." Lone said. Saber looked back at Fluttershy as she was helping her friends set up, then looked back at us. "I guess I do. Anyway, I thought we could sing Archangel but we need two of the girls to sing." Saber said. "We could ask Sunset and Twilight." I heard Scootalo say from the door. I looked at her and saw that she brought some snacks for all of us. "Ask what?" I heard Twilight ask behind me. "If you and Sunset would be interested in singing in one of Fluttershys song?" I asked her. "Well, you guys go before the Rainbooms do right?" She asked, gaining a nod from me. "Well, I'll do it, let me go ask Sunset if she wants to sing too." She said before walking back to her friends. "So, Lone's got a crush on Sunset?" Scootalo whispered to me. "Big time." I answered her as Twilight came back with Sunset. "Alright, here read the lyrics and choose who will sing what part." I said as handed them the notebook. I summoned a chess board and started to play with Scoots. 30 min later Sunset and Twilight already decided and learned the song. I lost two chess games in a row to Scoots, even Twilight lost to her. The doors to the gym soon opened and the principals walked in with the Dazzling singing behind. "Alright Students, it's time for to start the semi-final." Celestia said. The Dazzlings were the first to go on stage and sing. All they did was keep their mind control spell going with their singing. After they finished, Adagio and Aria went back stage but Sonata stayed a bit longer and looked at their singing is causing. I stopped the flow of Time to talk to her. "Sonata, are you feeling regret towards your actions?" I asked her. "Yeah, all we do is make ponies and humans fight each other and for what, so we could live on and repeat the cycle?" She said, sniffling a little. "Once this is all over, I'll do everything in my power to help you." Saber said with determination. "And me." Lone said as he stood next to Saber. "And me." I said as I stood next to them. "Why?" She asked us with teary eyes. "Everyone deserves a second chance." Saber said as he wiped her tears away. "Except the Nazis." Lone said, making Saber sigh in annoyance. "And Hitler, don't forget Hitler." I said, making Sonata giggle. "Go, for now act as if this conversation never happened and once this is over you could come back to Equestria." Saber said as we walked towards our gear. Sonata walked towards the directions her fellow sirens went, then stopped and looked at us. "Thank you." She said before I resumed the flow of time, gaining a little headache from it. We were up up next. We all went upstage and got ready. I looked over to Twilight and Sunset and saw they were a bit nervous. Scootalo started with the a small drum solo. (Elena Siegman= Twilight, Malukah= Sunset Shimmer, Clark S. Nova= Naalein) [youtube=https://youtu.be/EVyS9hoQJiQ?=1] (Lyrics, E=Twilight, M= Sunset, C= Naalein, c= Naalein growling) E: In disguise in the skies E: Burns a fire in my eyes E: And I'm holding the world in my hand E,c: So contorted and twisted E,M: Condemned and submissive E,M,c: When they kneel they'll know where I stand. yeah E,c: Rise again! M: On my own E,c: Now we are! M: Coming home E,c: It all ends! M: Painfully and slow E,c: I'll bring them down on my own! E,c: Yeah!! As the we kept playing, I could see that Twilight and Sunsets had grown pony ears and their hair got longer. I looked behind me and saw that Scoots grew wings a d pony ears, Saber grew horns and scaly wings and Lone grew horns and fiery wings. C: First to go E: First to go C: Last to know E: Last to know C,E: Always the only one I control C: Lashing out M: Lashing out C: Giving in M: Giving in C,M: Then letting go to begin again c,M: Letting go c,E: Letting go now c,M: Letting go c,M: My mind's corrupt c,E: Our souls corrode c,E: It's how we'll all end up C,M,E: Burning down C,M,E: Caving in C,M,E: Die by fire and E: Die by fire! C,M,E: begin again C,M,E: what breaks my pride C,M,E: will break your skull C,M,E: I bring the end E: I bring the end! C,M,E: Just like an arch angel E: Just like an arch angel! E,c: All the ruptured existence E,M: Disdain life persistence E,M,c: The wheel won't be turning for long. No E,c: And I need! M: Carrion E,c: Now I am! M: Coming home E,c: Running from! M: I'm Becoming one E,c: I'll bring you down on my own! c,M: Letting go c,E: Letting go now c,M: Letting go c,M: Now pain erupts c,E: And time is slowed c,E: It's how we'll all end up C,M,E: Burning down C,M,E: Caving in C,M,E: Die by fire and E: Die by fire! C,M,E: begin again C,M,E: what breaks my pride C,M,E: will break your skull C,M,E: I bring the end E: I bring the end! C,M,E: Just like an arch angel E: Just like an arch angel! E: Why do we end up here M: live in fire and feel so cold E,M: oh oh E,M,c: We burn together, forever E,M,c: Waiting for the one I could see almost everyone in the School showed up and banged their heads to the music. M: ah ah ah c,M: Letting go c,E: Letting go now c,M: Letting go c,M: Our time is up c,E: Dust from our bones c,E: This time we don't wake up C,M,E: Finding out C,M,E: Where you've been C,M,E: Wait in silence and E: Wait in silence! C,M,E: begin again C,M,E: I'll take my time C,M,E: to make you fall C,M,E: Pass through your head E: Pass through your head! C,M,E: At just the right angle E: At just the right angle! C,M,E: Falling Down C,M,E: Giving in C,M,E: Burn the liars and E: Burn the liars! C,M,E: begin again C,M,E: what fills your pride C,M,E: will make you fall C,M,E: I am the end E: I am the end! C,M,E: A fucking arch angel E: A fucking arch angel! Once we finished, we all changed back to normal and the students erupted in cheers and whistles. I walked down to talk to the principals and told them that Sunset and Twilight were in this for one song only and that they are from the Rainbooms. Celestia said that there were no rules against that and allowed it. I went back stage to wait for the girls preformance. It was Flash and his band that was up next. I don't even know if you can call that music. Once he was done, he went towards Twilight outside the gym and asked her out. I could tell that she declined due to Flash's facial expression. He didn't look happy at all, he started to say things to her and I could see that it was an affect on Twilight because she was starting to tear up as Flash grabbed her arm. I walked over to them and could hear what they were saying. "Let me go!" Twilight shouted as she was pushed to the floor. "Come on, let me at least show you a good ti-" He didn't even finish as I punched him away from Twilight with angered look. "Get the fuck away from her, you son of a bitch." I growled at him. He pulled out a pocket knife and stabbed me. I looked him with a bemused face as I grabbed his hand and proceeded to slowly crush it. I then took out the knife and threw it away. I grabbed his arm and bended it on his back, dislocating it. He screamed in pain as I lowered my self to his ear. "You brought this on yourself." I said as I delivered one last punch, knocking him out cold. I stood up and looked over to Twilight. "You okay?" I asked her. "Y-yeah, just scared." She said as she wiped away her tears. "Well, now you don't need to be. I'll always be there for you if you need my help, I proved that back when Starlight Glimmer foalnapped you and your friends." I said as helped Twilight off the floor. She then hugged me as she cried on my chest, soaking my shirt in her tears. I returned the embrace to calm her down as we both sat down on the floor while Twilight continued. I sat their for what felt like hours but was only ten minutes, trying to calm Twilight down. I asked her if she would still be able to preform and gained a nod from her. I stood up carefully along with Twilight and walked back to the gym. I opened and let Twilight in first, I was almost through the door but stopped as I heard the sound of a mop bucket through the hallway. I looked at where the sound was coming from and saw Morgan Freeman in a janitor outfit. "A janitor, really?" I asked him. "I had to fit in somehow and the only position that was open was janitor. I saw what you did, now I don't normally accept violence but." He said as he gave me a pat in the back. "Good job, son. I need to get going now, I heard that the cafeteria had a fight and food was thrown. Oh and as for that boy, he's at the police station. I had a recording of what happened." He said as he walked towards the cafeteria while whistling I'm staying alive. I shook my head as I chuckled and went back in the gym. Author's Note Done. Hope ya enjoyed. Leave a like and comment please if you can. Rainbow Rocks: Life is amazing and unique PoV: Naalein Location: CHS, gym Time: 10:00 A.M After what happened in the hall with Twilight, I went back in the gym just in time to see them perform. I was standing by myself in a corner with my back against the wall. I felt someone tap my shoulder next to me, so I turned to look who it was and saw that it was the big man but this time he was wearing a pure white business outfit while holding a golden cane with the letter G on top. "What happened to being the janitor?" I asked him. "I cleaned everything up, no spots were left, no mercy was shown and I got bored." He said, in jokingly manner. "And what do I owe the pleasure of, not one but two visits from you?" I said, jokingly at him. "I'm basically free for the next few weeks, all I have to do is check if everything is still how I left them and then I can come here, maybe have a little fun while I'm at it." He said, giving his a twirl. "Aw, I feel so special right now." I said before laughing. I could see that the Rainbooms were being ponyfied the more they played. "You know, I can tell she means a lot to you." He said, earning a nod from me. "Yeah, she does." I said as I kept looking at Twilight, seeing her happy like this made me feel complete. "Have you, I don't know, asked her out?" He asked me as he made an apple appear and started to eat it. "Yeah I have, to watch a movie I watched back when I was still human but it'll have to wait until we get back home." I said to him. "So you accepted Equestria as you home, but still won't accept it's polygamous society." He said, taking another bite of the apple. "Yes, Equestria is my home now but I still don't like how the stallions just date anyone they wish, it just doesn't feel right if I did that." I said to him in a serious tone. "I understand. I'll talk to you later, I'm going around town for a bit." He said as he walked through a wall. I shook my head has the Rainbooms finished with their song and went off stage. I walked out the gym, to get some time for myself to think, think about what? Well everything really. I opened the door and looked back and noticed Twilight looking at me, so I gave her smile as I walked out. While going around aimlessly through the hallway, I began thinking to myself. 'How did every thing lead up to this? Me being a God, an uncle and a father. It's weird how a single Act of Random Kindness could do if you lived a life as a good man.' I thought as I turned down to a corner, unaware of someone following me. 'Sometimes, I feel as if this was a mistake, that I would corrupt at any giving moment like a normal human being would do with this much power.' I thought asnI walked up the stairs. 'Speaking of humans, Equestrians and humans are much alike, minus the 'no one giving a shit about anyone' but there are the occasional individuals who commit murder, mug others, vice, and all that shit humans do but it's rare for any of that to happen.' I said as I stopped in front of a window and opened it. I then proceeded to climb to the roof. 'But what is my life? Is it just to guard this world and it's alternate, or was this a form of a second chance in life. Honeslty, I Don't know and I wouldn't give any fucks about the answer. My life is mine and mine alone, I choose my destiny, my fate, my belief and my emotions.' I thought as I sat on the ledge of the roof whith my legs were hanging out the edge. I sighed as I looked over the town from above, I could hear the cars honking at one another, some people chatting with each other with little to no violence. "Naalein?" I heard someone say behind me, I looked back to see it was Twilight. "What can I help you with, Twilight?" I asked her with a small smile. "Nothing, I just saw you leave after we were finished and I wanted to check if anything was worng." She said as she sat next to me. "Nothings wrong, I was just thinking to myself." I said as I looked at the distance. "Thank you." She said as she pulled into a hug. "For what?" I asked her. "For saving me from Flash and being the shoulder I could cry on." She said with smile. "Well, you mean a lot to me, so it would've killed me inside if I hadn't." I said without realizing what I said. "What?" She asked me as she sat back down. I sighed to myself with only one thing in mind 'You fucked up, you fucked up, you have fucked up!!'. I decided to be truthful with her. "I mean it, you mean a lot to me." I said as I turned to look at her. "Really? But why?" She asked, making me chuckle. "I may be a god but I don't know everything, besides is it really a bad thing." I said, laying down on the cold hard cement. "I guess not." Shes said as she laid down and put her head on me. "So, what does this make us now?" She asked me. "I'm sure we're not classified as friends anymore, that's for sure." I said as put an arm around her. "That's not necessarily a bad thing." She said with a smile as we laid there together. We stayed like this for an hour, looking at the clouds and enjoying each others company. I could hear Twilight snore, meaning she fell asleep at some point. 'It sounds so cute when she snores.' I thought as I tried to wake her up. "Huh?" She said as she tiredly opened her eyes. "Had good nap, sleepy head?" I joked as she sat up, allowing me to do the same. "Sorry." She apologized. "For what? All you did was sleep on me." I said as I stood up and stretched. I then held a hand out for her. She took hold of it, allowing me to pull her up. "You want to go see how everyone's doing?" I said to her as we walked towards the roof acces door. "Alright." She said, walking right besides me. I put an arm around her as she laid her head my shoulder as I opened the door and we both went down the stairs. We walked towards the Rainbooms practice room, on the way I could see some of the students aren't affected by the Sirens spell as they were having nice conversations. We finally made it and found everyone sitting near a board game. "Pay up, loser!" Dash shouted at Lone. "This game freaking hates me!" He shouted as gave fake money, making everyone laugh. I found the game top and it read 'Monopoly', making me chuckle as I remembered it as the friendship breaker. I saw Scootaloo napping on the couch with Spike sleeping on top of her and a comic book on her face. Twilight sat down between Fluttershy and Sunset as they kept playing. Lone was laughing as Saber landed on one of Lones properties. Then I had an idea, I made a small paint brush and a palette and started to paint on one of the walls. I wrote down an inspirational quote I've heard a long time ago. I stepped back, looking at the painted wall, I could see that they've noticed the writing. 'My past is history, my future is a mystery and now is a gift for me.' I thought as I grabbed a comic book and began to read while sitting in the floor. Author's Note Sorry for the long ass delay but shit got in the way. Anyway, hoped you enjoyed, please leave a like if you haven't and leave a comment on what you enjoy about this fic. Rainbow Rocks: Battle of the Bands PoV: Naalein Location: CHS, Cafeteria Time: 12:00 P.M After doing nothing for the past hour, it was finally time for lunch. I woke Scootaloo and Spike, then went straight to the lunch room with everyone. Once their, I could see the students affected by the Sirens arguing about something while others were just acting normal, as if they were never affected by them. We grabbed our lunch and sat down in an empty table. While I was eating, I began to zone out a bit but came back as Twilight was calling my name. "Naalein, you okay? You seem to be spacing out." Twilight said as she looked at me with a worried look. "I'm fine, just zoned out for a minute their." I said to her. She nodded as she looked back at her friends and continued to converse with them. I looked at Saber and Lone as they ate with a bored look. "What's up with you two?" I asked them. "Well, I kinda like Sunset but I wouldn't have the time to ask her out because of the Battle of the bands and us leaving afterwards." Lone said as I turned to look at Saber. "Same here, except that I like Fluttershy." He said as he took another bite. I sighed as I realized how they feel. Leaving someone you like without ever knowing if they like you back. "Well, shit." I sighed out. "You guys can just stay here if you wanted to, I could go back to Equestria with Twilight." I suggested. "And not have awesome adventures? Fuck no!" Lone said with a smile, then let out a sad sigh. "We're basically brothers now, family and family sticks together no matter what." Saber said as he put a hand on my shoulder. "Why not make some sort of gateway between both our worlds, you guys have the powers to do it." I heard Scootaloo suggest to my right. I looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "How much did you here?" I asked her. "All of it." She answered back. I chuckled a hit as I put an arm around her. "Your idea sound highly impossible." I said her, earning a frown from her. "But I'm going to do it anyway." I said with a smile. She smiled as she went back to eating her lunch. I got up and put away the tray, then headed towards the library to start working on a gateway. I worked on the gate for what felt like hours, trying to figure out how to duplicate the magic from the mirror portal into something else. I've managed to figure out how to duplicate it but not on what though. I tried to come up with anything that could help out but to no avail. "You know, you could've just asked me for gateway key." I heard the voice of God behind me "Can you make that?" I asked him. "I can and I already did." He said as he pulled out two golden rings with a gem. "The gems are the gate key, just point at a random door and focuse at the single door for the gem to put down the portal." He said as he gave me the rings. "You sir, knew this would happen." I said to him, earning a smile from him as I grabbed the rings and put the in my pockets. I looked back at him only to see that he left while I wasn't looking. I looked around the library but couldn't find him, so I stood up and took my leave. PoV: Lone After we finished lunch and Naalein to try to make a portal, I went to help Sunset with her Spanish homework. We went to the library and on the way we passed by Naalein as he quickly walked passed us We went inside the library and Sunset took out her Spanish notebook. She opened it and found the page with the notebook. "Thanks for helping me with this, I tried asking the teacher to help me or at least recommend me to good dictionary but like everyone else, He wouldn't help." Sunset said with a hint of sadness. "Don't mention it, I'm glad I could help." I said as I looked at the first few sentences. I frowned as I read them. They were written in spanish but that didn't mean I didn't understand. 'Escribe tres rasones para llamar a Sunset una demonia.' It said. I sighed in anger as I clenched my fist. "Something wrong?" Sunset asked me. "Has your teacher been showing signs of aggression towards you?" I asked her as I calmed down. She sighed as she realized what I meant. "Yeah, like everyone else here. The only one who's actually nice guy to talk with is Mister Turner." She said. "What about the girls?" I asked her. "I know they still don't like me, they never really hang out with me, except Fluttershy." She said, sighing sadly. "They just tolerate me being with them, sometimes I wish I was never given a second chance." She said as a fear tears rolled down. I wiped away her tears and gave her a sad smile. "Don't cry unless you know it's over. You still got me, Saber and Naalein." I said, making her flinch at the name Saber. "I almost killed him, I'm sure he down right hates me." She said as she looked down. "Yes you did, but you made him remember what he truly is and made him into something more." I said as I gently raised her head. "You made him remember that he wasn't always like what he is now. He remembered me, the demon inside of him. I know that seems unlikely but it's the truth." I said as clapping could be heard behind us. I looked back and saw God as clapped his hand with a smile. I looked back at Sunset and noticed that she was surprised to see anyone here at this time. "He isn't lying, my dear. That's the truth, and the truth is you helped them." He said to her. "Any reason why you're here?" I asked him, he put his hand on his chin in deep thought. "No, so I'll be going now." He said as he turned around and walked through the wall. I turned to look at Sunset and saw her shocked beyond belief. "Who was that?" She asked. "The guy who made everything in existence, and he also happens to be my boss." I said to her. "You want to get a milkshake at Sugarcube corner?" I asked her. She looked at me and thought for a bit. "Sure." She said with a smile. We got up and walked out of the library. PoV: Naalein One hour later After leaving the library and testing out the rings, I went to find Scootaloo and Twilight. On the way, I passed by the sirens and earned a glare from them, except from Sonata. I arrived at the practice room and found Scoots practicing with the drums. "You ready for tonight?" I asked her, gaining her attention. "Yeah." She said as she kept drumming. I heard the door open, I looked back to see Saber and Fluttershy walking in. "Hey, you two." I greeted them. I noticed that they were holding hands, making me smirk. "Hey dude. You practicing or something?" Saber said as he and Fluttershy sat on the couch. "Well, I was thinking on practicing on another song, you want to join?" I asked him. "Sure." He said as he looked at Fluttershy with a smile and stood up. Lone soon arrived with Sunset with milkshakes. "Am I late?" He asked me. "You're just in time." I said as I tossed him a guitar. He caught it and placed his milkshake on a table. I snapped fingers, making the lyrics sheet appear for everyone. I started as if I was a local news anchor man. [youtube=https://youtu.be/pAO3A0CElMA?=1] While listing off the S.P.E.C.I.A.L attributes, I noticed we've been gaining an audience as we played. They were banging their heads to the music and I saw Fluttershy doing it also, along with Sunset. Once the song finished, we were greeted by the sound of cheers. After a few minutes, they finally dispersed and went back to whatever they were doing, leaving only Sunset and Fluttershy. "I guess we have to come up with something better to win." Fluttershy said as she walked next to Saber. "I'm sure you'll win." Saber said to her. I put the microphone back where I found it and sat down on the sofa. I saw Scootaloo pick up the same comic book from earlier and began to read it. Lone was helping out Sunset with some math problems while Saber played the piano with Fluttershy. I got up and stretched a little as I walked out to look for Twilight. I walked through the hallways and was greeted by a few students that enjoyed the song. I finally found Twilight with the rest of the human mane five. "Hey Twi." I greeted her with a smile. She looked at me and gave me a bright smile. "I heard that you guys played again." She said with a smile. "Yeah, we needed to practice." I said to her. "Anyway, we were on our way to go practice ourselves, you want to got watch?" She asked. I nodded as I walked back to the practice room with the mane five and Twilight. Once they arrived, they went to their respected areas and started to practice. While they played, I started thinking about Lone and Saber. 'How did we even split? Would we reform again if we walked through again?' I thought as I towards Fluttershy and Sunset. 'I hope not, I like my privacy and they should have their own lives.' I thought with a smirk. After their song ended, we went to our next period. Time: 3:00 P.M Location: CHS, entrance gate After class ended, I found Lone, Saber and Scootaloo waiting outside, ready to go and practice for later tonight. We waited for the Human mane six and Twilight to come out, once they did we told them we're going to practice for the battle of the bands and went our separate ways. After arriving back at Sabers place, we thought about how to dress up for tonight. Saber suggested like the characters from Borderlands and we all agreed. I got dressed as Krieg the Psycho. Saber got to dress up like Brick. We had to find a few nuts and bolts for the knuckles. Lone was dressed as Handsome Jack, but with the golden mask. Scootaloo was going as Tiny Tina, at first she didn't agree with the idea until I told her who Tiny Tina is. After telling her that Tina was the deadliest thirteen year old, she agreed to put on the outfit. Four hours later, School Stadiom Once we arrived backstage, I took notice of a Smirking Trixie but no Mane five and Twilight. I sighed as I ran towards one of the trap doors and opened it up. I saw the girls down there, looking ready to give up.but noticed me and they all cheered. I held my a hand out, to pull them separately back up here. I picked up Twilight last and closed the trapdoor. "What happened?" I asked them as I stood up and dusted the dirt off of myself. "Trixie tried to trap us, so when we're up next we would be disqualified." Dash said in an angered tone. "We were stuck there for two hours." Twilight said as I heard my turn number. I looked back at the girls and told them We were up next and ran back to my group. Once on stage, I got ready to sing and waited for Saber and Lone to start. [youtube=https://youtu.be/HkkFnwo5t8c?t=1] (Naalein, Lone, Saber, All) 'Come join the party in the dust and the sand Chip on your shoulder sweat and dirt on your hands Machines in slumber start to lumber outside Head full of numbers see the colours collide Such safest Sanctuary Droppin' them dollars on you thank you very Much by the way no refunds Back into the boneyard badlands we run I saw a siren singing Shifting through the shots-a ringing Frying burning cuts-a stinging Bringing you the pain Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands You ain't a skag, are you? Old TK's shack is just a derelict shell Ain't nothing left now but his notes and the smell He used to watch over the fire and the stone Fan fiction told me that he died all alone Splash bang so corrosive Don't get close if it's explosive Flash gang caustic crew Simmer and smoke in electric blue Hiss goes the radio Vicious malicious a voice we know Soon to reap the seeds you sow Bringing you the pain Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands C'mon trick out yer ride! Um... Y'know what they say Better to die At the wheel - crash and burn... Uh... then... eh... to die when you're ... Not... in your car..... I hate you, Claptrap! Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands' Once the song ended the crowd erupted in cheers as we left the stage. The Dazzlings were up next and as they started to sing, I could see the girls walking away. I put a finger to my chin as I began to think but stopped as I saw a familiar Dj. I walked over to her and got her attention. I began telling her that the Rainbooms needed her help with a much louder sound system. She agreed to help as long as the Dazzlings stop possessing people and that I gave her the thirty bucks I owe her. I looked back and watched the show. [youtube=https://youtu.be/c2UhUtBzxHM?=1] Right before the Alicorn fired the beam, Saber, Lone and I fired at the Alicorn making it change into something more powerfull. The Alicorn changed into an anthro Kirin Alicorn and it was standing up. Once it stood up, it looked down at the dazzlings and raised a hand at them, firing it's Rainbow Magic at them. The blast blinded everyone in the stadium and after a while we got our sights back. After explaining to everyone what happened, we went backstage and saw Sonata with a big smile. Saber and Lone smiled back while I took out the rings and walked over to Sunset. "You know, Lone likes you." I said to her, making her yelp in surprise as she turned t look at me. I noticed she had a furious blush but she quickly turned her head. "It's not a bad thing, but you know we have to go back to Equestria. I did give him the choice to stay but he refused, so I made this." I said showing her the ring. "You put it on, point at the door, say that you wish to go to Equestria and you'll have your personal portal, best part is it works as a two way portal, meaning you can always come back when you want to." I said as she put on the ring and emitted a faint green glow from the gem. She ten gave me a quick hug and a thank you before she walked towards Lone. I then walked towards Fluttershy and said the same thing. She, at first refused, jot wanting to leave her animal friends behind. I told her that it works both ways and she was excited after I told her. I walked towards Twilight and gave her surprise hug. "You did it." I said to her as I let her go. She turned around to look at me and I saw a blush on her cheeks. "So, are we still up for that date?" She asked, earning a nod from me as we all went to Sugarcube corner for a well deserved celebration. Author's Note I'm done. Sorry this took forever, I just got bored of doing this chapter and it took me a while to get the motivation to continue it. If you guys thought the story died, well I got news for you! It will never die! Unless I die! Which will probably be in like what, 60-70 years, so suck it! [youtube=https://youtu.be/TjcOJmoJwpk?t=12] No more Haitus for this fic! YEAAAAAAH! So yeah, really sorry if it was shit. Home again PoV: Naalein Location: Castle Friendship Time: 12:00 P.M Two days after return It's been fun being a human again, but like all things it had to come to an end. We said our goodbyes and walked through the portal Once We all crossed through and arrived, I saw that Lone and Saber had their own bodies now. Lone was a light grey coat and dark grey maned earth-pony, while Saber was a dragon but the size of a normal pony. I gave myself a look and saw that I had both Dragon and pony traits, I was an Alicorn Kirin. I saw that my coat was a lighter shade of grey with a few black markings. My mane was just a regular shade of grey and my eyes had changed as well. Twilight said I looked good, making me laugh at the compliment and then thank her afterwards. A few minutes later and we were all greeted by an elderly Alicorn stallion. He's coat was pure white and his mane was a brown color. I looked at him with a bemused look at the elder alicorn, earning what looked like a face that said 'I don't give a shit what you say'. Everyone that was present at the time bowed to him without a second thought, the only ones who didn't were me, Lone and Saber. I asked him why he was here and his answer was simply that he would be staying in this world for a bit. I sighed in defeat, making him chuckle. I then spent the next half hour introducing everypony to him. I then told him that he needed to go visit Celestia and Luna, so he left with a bright flash. Sonata had a hard time to adjust being back and not be hated for what she is. We went to get her citizenship for Ponyville and Sonata asked the mayor why no one judges her for being a Siren. The mayor answered saying that 'shit happens all the time in this town, a siren moving in town isn't going to rile the ponies up'. After getting her citizenship, I told her she could stay at Twilight's castle till she gets her own and she thanked all of us for being kind to her. It was fun to actually hang out with the ones who have created me. Of course a day after our return the mirror spat out two familiar ponies. Once they came to, they made a comment saying the ride was bumpy as hell. To avoid confusion with Fluttershy from the other world and this one, she had changed her hairstyle to look more like a rocker with some of her hair covering her right eye. I finally took Twilight out on the date and had some dinner at a fancy restaurant, cliche I know but I don't give two fucks. I've told her about Star wars and how she would like it, she ended up asking for us to watch the Prequels before I showed her the originals. To say that she liked it was putting it very lightly, she absolutely loved the entire thing, though she did ask about a few complucated things. After I walked her to her room, she had given me kiss and went in. I had my first kiss, yeah! Today I've been spending it teaching Scootaloo on increasing and decreasing her flight speed without crashing on to me. She had crashed two or three times but I made sure she didn't brake anything and healed her bruises. After a few more tries, she was finally able to stop just in front of me. She looked up at me and gave me I high five. “Wanna have a race?” I asked her. “To where?” She asked, liking the idea of a race. “First one back to the castle wins.” I said as I spread my wings and took off with increadeble speed. I looked back and saw Scootaloo not far behind me. She then zoomed passed me with ease, shocking me that she was faster than me. I landed infront of the castle and saw Scootaloo waiting at the door with a smirk. “I win.” She said in a smug tone. “Yeah yeah. I'm impressed though, you passed by me like a bullet.” I said, rufling her mane and making her giggle as she swatted away my hand. “What can I say? I'm just to fast.” She said as I opened the door and let her in first. Once inside, we made our way to the throne room while Scootaloo kept asking me if I could take her to the next Wonderbolts show. “Only if you Pinkie promise to do good in school.” I said to her as she started to do the motions. “Alright then.” I said, earning a hug from her. We finally made it to the throne room and saw that Sunset and Fluttershy were visiting again. They were both talking to Twilight while sitting on the thrones. I walked up to Twilight and surprised her with a hug. “Hey Twi.” I greeted her. I stood up and waved at the other two mares. “So what's up? Visiting your boyfriends or visiting a friend?” I asked, gaining blushes from Fluttershy and Sunset. “Relax, I was just joking.” I said, earning a punch to the shoulder from Twilight. Ow, that didn't hurt but it stung. “We're just here to visit Twilight, afterwards I guess we could check out the town.” Sunset said, looking over to Fluttershy. “Sure, I've been wondering how the town is like.” Shy said. I then looked over to Scootaloo, who was sitting in Dash’s throne. I walked over to her as she tried to nap. “When's the show?” I asked her. “This friday, in Cloudsdale stadium.” She said. “So, you got three days to wait.” I said. “Don't remind me. I'm so excited to go that waiting three more days is going to take forever!” She said, giving an exaggerated sigh. “Remember that Pinkie Promise, we really don't want another one of her ‘APOLOGIZE’ episode.” I said, shivering at the memory. “What happened exactly?” Scootaloo asked as she stood up. “I don't remember and I really don't want to.” I said as I walked towards the door with Scoots following behind. “You want to fly around?” I asked her. “How can I refuse?” She said with a smile. “First one to Sugarcube wins.” I said before snapping my fingers and making us appear outside in a flash. I looked to Scootaloo beside me and saw hear holding her head. “Dizzy?” I asked her, worried that I might've fucked up. “A little, I just didnt expect that to happen.” She said as she lowered her hands back down. “Sorry, I'll give you a little warning next time.” I said as I got ready to race and she did the same. We both took off and managed to create a loud boom behind us. We lapped around Sugarcube corner three times before landing in front of the door. We then stepped inside and saw Saber and Lone talking with Pinkie at the counter. We walked up to them and greeted. “Hey you three. How's it going?” I greeted them. “Today is one of those really slow days here, but other than that, I'm great!” Pinkie said in bored tone. “A Pinkie that isn't energetic? Now I've seen everything.” Scootaloo said as she sat in a stool. “So what's up?” Lone asked as he leaned his back to the counter. “Nothing, have you heard anything from the boss?” I asked them, earning shakes of no. “What do you expect? He's there Granddad.” Saber said as Pinkie went to the kitchen. “Right. Anyway, Sunset and Fluttershy are visiting again, this time they want to see the town.” I said to them. “Speaking of them, I still can't believe Fluttershy still likes me even though she knows I'm a dragon.” Saber said, earning shruggs from the both of us. “She likes you for you, not because of the way you look or what you are.” I said to him. “I know, it's just I've grown used to Ponies hating me for being a dragon.” He said as Pinkie came back holding a tray with four milkshakes. “Here you go! It's on the house.” She said, putting the tray on the counter. Lone and Saber got theirs and said their goodbyes. I grabbed mine and gave Scootaloo hers. “So Naaly, how's it been with Twilight?” Pinkie asked as I took a sip from the shake. “It was great, even got her to see Star wars.” I said to her. “Did you two kiss?” She asked, making me spit out some shake and cough. “Why do ask that?” I said as I pounded my chest a bit. “No reason, just thought I'd ask.” She said as she walked back to the kitchen. Scoots got up and went to look for her friends and I decided to check out the Castle in the forest, maybe fix a little bit of it. I shrugged my shoulders as I snapped my fingers, teleporting to the castle. Author's Note I can't write for shit on this fic, I think I really do have a bad case of writers block. If that's so, expect the next chapter hopefully next friday, if not I'm sorry. I guess what I'm saying is, I need help. Leave a comment on any ideas on what should happen next or PM me. Thanks Ororon35 for that advice. Anyway, sorry if it's really shit. That happened.. P.O.V.: 3rd person Location: ??? Time: 1:00 A.M. A few weeks later In a dark room, two shadowy figures sat around the table with. One of them has a briefcase while the other is empty handed. One was a employer and the other one was an assassin. “And what do you wish to accomplish with me doing this?” The first one asked. “Revenge. There's this fucker who had destroyed all my lifes work in ten minutes, and is now dating the new princess. That's where you come in, I want you to take out the princess.” The other explained. “And why?” The assassin asked. “He took what's mine, and now I want to take what's his.” The employer said. The assassin sat there, sighing. “Deal.” He then said, as the employer smirked. “Kill her, and make sure HE sees it.” The employer said as he stood up and walked out the room, leaving the briefcase. Once the door has closed, the assassin soon started to chuckle, then broke out in laughter as he smacked the table. “I can't believe he fell for that.” He said, still laughing. PoV: Naalein I deactivated my cloaking spell, then walked towards the table. “How long do you think it'll take for him to realize there aren't any professional assassins anymore?” I asked the stallion, who was still laughing his ass off. “I don't know, but let the guards take care of him.” He said, as he let down his hoodie revealing Lone’s laughing face. “Speaking of which…” I said, as The stallion from earlier was heard screaming in anger, followed by the sound of metal hitting someone and a loud thud. “Nothing like the sound of an asshole hitting the ground.” Lone said, as he stood up while grabbing the briefcase. “Celestia said we could keep the money.” He said opening the case, showing a large amount of bits. He smirked at the sight. I shook my head, while closing the case before I smacked him with it. “You guys done?” I heard Saber ask, as he walked into the room, wearing a bartender outfit and holding a glass cup. “Yeah.” I said as I took hold of Lone’s arm as he clumsily walked towards the door. We walked out with the briefcase in hand and made our way to the bar. We then sat down as Saber got back to his post. He then gave me and Lone two mugs of cider. “So, the asshole is done?” Saber asked, as he picked up a few bottles of beer and handed it to some stallions. “Hey, I've been wondering.” Lone asked Saber, gaining his attention. “Hmm?” Saber hummed. “What's the name of this place?” Lone asked, making me wonder as well. “Hold on, let me see.” Saber said, walking outside to see the name of the bar. He then came back with bemused look. “Well?” Lone asked, while I took a large gulp of the cider. “It's Allahu-snackbar.” Saber answered, as he sat down next to Lone and buried his face in his hands as he was covered flames, deactivating his disguise spell and turning himself back to his dragon form. “Earth and Equestria are alike in many ways.” I said, to him as I took one last sip of my cider. “Fuck off.” Saber said, as he lowered his hands down. The rest of the night was spent by either drinking or just dicking around town with magic. I've had to make sure Lone didn't over do it with the drinks as he was the only one who barely had any tolerance for Alcohol which meant that he got tipsy with only five bottles. At four in the morning we all felt a strong surge of magic. It felt evil, not chaotic evil just corruption evil. We chose to ignore it for now and went back to Twilight’s castle. Next day Time: 11:00 A.M The morning was the same as always, get up, eat and go do stuff. But for me, I had to attend court with my mare-friend. The damn mare used the adorable sad face. So far none of the request presentef before us needed major help, a few were for helping with funding problems, others asked for loved ones to be healed of their illness. Now all that was left was that we need to listen to this last guy before heading out for lunch. When a bruised Unicorn mare walked into the room that's was a sign of bad shit happening. She walked towards the throne with pain in every step. She had a ocean blue coat with a lighter shade of blue mane. She knelt down with a loud grunt. “Ma'am, are you okay?” I asked her. “No, that's one of the reasons I'm here for. The second is that we need your help.” The mare said as she was covered in green flames. Once the fire stopped, there kneeling down in pain was a changeling. “What makes you think we'll help you?” Twilight asked with much hate, surprising me in the process. “Please, you're the only ones that can help us.” The changeling said, as she was covered in a purple aura. I looked to my side and saw Twilight’s horn glowing. I snapped my fingers to nullify her magic, making her drop the changeling. “Naalein, what are you doing? She's a changeling, and a menace to Equestria.” Twilight growled at me, making me narrow my eyes at her. “If that's true, then why is there one begging for help?” I asked her as I stood up and walked over to the downed changeling. “They tried taking over Canterlot on my Brothers wedding day, they nearly killed me and my friends.” Twilight said. “That doesn't give us much of a reason to hate changelings.” I said as I helped the changeling back up. “Fine. Why is that you're here?” Twilight asked the changeling. “My hive is at war with themselves, a rogue changeling showed up a few days ago and started claiming the throne. Queen Chrysalis didn't approve of this and sent some guards to take her in but it soon turned into a light show as beams of Magic started hitting the guards and killing them.” She explained as I grabbed a chair for her. “The next day, some of the citizens and guards had agreed for a new queen and joined her side while Me and the rest stayed loyal to Chrysalis.” She said as she held her right arm in pain. “The third day since the arrival, rumors of a civil war were going around the hive and yesterday those rumors ran true.” The changeling finished. I looked back at Twilight and saw that she looked like she wanted to help but her hatred towards changelings prevented her from doing so. “So I came here in need of your help.” The changeling said afterwards. “I say we help them.” I heard someone say at the door. I looked over and saw Lone standing next to Saber. “Sounds bad and could be related to what we felt last night.” Saber said. I heard the changeling start to violently cough. I looked back and saw her coughing out blood. “Lone, take her to the infirmary and heal her up.” I said, earning a nod from Lone as he walked towards the changeling and guided her out the room. “So, still think of them as a menace?” I asked Twilight. “No, I guess I just held a grudge against them.” She said, with a saddened tone. “Maybe while we're there, you can ask why they did what they did.” I said, as I walked back to her and kissed her. She broke the kiss and looked at me with a smile. “Maybe.” She said, before pulling back and passionately kiss me. Thirty minutes later After Twilight had informed her friends about the situation, they had accepted to help out but I could see Rainbow and A.J didn't want to be within three Metres close to a changeling. I went to check on the changeling at the infirmary and asked her for the location of her hive. After she marked on the map, I said her goodbye. I looked at the map and saw that she drew a circle on an area of the Everfree forest, it was a few miles away from the castle. On the way back to Twilight, I was hit on the side of my head by something sharp. I looked at the floor and saw that it looked like Discord’s tooth with a note on it. “You don't know me but I know you, Father said if you needed any help, don't be shy to call” -Volburaal Nahlii I looked at the note for a few minutes and picked up the tooth. I put it in my pocket and continued back to the throne room. Author's Note As promised, another chapter. For now one it'll update at least once a week, maybe twice if I'm inspired. Credit to Rathorc Lemenger for the editing of the chapter. Like if you enjoyed, GTFO if you didn't. Comment if you wish to see somen User created OC's in it. PM me if you're interested for your OC to appear or if this is a good idea what so ever. Bye and have a nice day. The Beginning of The End: Part 1 PoV: Naalein Location: Hive ruins Time: ??? I awoke in pain, feeling the affects of the fight take its toll on me, I opened my eyes and noticed half my face was under a puddle of water. ‘Hello Pain, my old friend.’ I thought as I placed my hands on the floor, ready to push myself up. As I held myself up, I felt an intense amount of pain on my back. I looked behind me and saw that I had at least five swords embedded on my back, my wings were tattered and had a number of holes in them. ‘Valiant soldiers fighting for the wrong cause.’ I thought, as I looked at the countless bodies of changeling soldiers, good and bad. I looked at my reflection in the puddle and saw that I had some blood coming through my mouth, along with a small, but noticeable, cut across my right eye. I've never felt so much pain in this life or in the one before. I pushed myself up, hard with all the strength I could muster and kept myself steady. I heard a female’s voice groan close to me. ‘All because of you!’ I thought with much hate. It was the stupid changeling that caused all of this... This destruction. She groaned as she placed a hand to her head. I kicked her back on to the floor, which earned a violent cough from her before grabbing her by the neck and pulling her up. “Look at you, thinking you know what's best for the changelings, but all you know is how to do the exact opposite. Homes destroyed, many lives lost, Men mourn the loss of their wives, as well as the women that didn't fight mourn the loss of their husbands, while countless children are orphaned, hungry and alone!” I shouted at her, tightening my hold on her neck, earning a choke from her. I could see that she had tears streaming down her muzzle. “All because of your lust for power, you and you alone have done this! One great sin must be punished with one final judgement.” I said, tightening my grip again, not allowing her to breath. She tried to reach for her amulet around her neck but I grabbed it yanked it off her neck. I looked at the accursed amulet and smashed in my hand. NONE shall suffer from it's dark magic again. I then looked her in the eyes as they turned from red to green as tears started flowing down. I lessened my grip to allow her final words. “I-I-I’m so-sorry.” She choked out, tears flowing down her muzzle and onto my arm. I clicked my tongue, making her eyes close due to her sensitive hearing. “Karma’s a bitch.” I said, pulling out a sword from my back and plunging it in her heart. “Itis OvEr!!” Two days earlier 3:00 A.M. Ponyville. I sat up from the bed in cold sweat, having a dream about my past life isn't really that comforting. I placed hand to my forehead and felt someone beside me wrap their arm with mine. I looked to my left and saw Twilight with a worried look. “Honey, are you alright?” She asked as she sat up, holding the sheets just above her cleavage. “Sorry, I just...had a dream about my old life.” I said, lowering my hand from my forehead. I felt her pull her arm back and place it on the back of my wings, earning a shiver from me. “You can tell me anything.” She said in a soothing voice, trying to know more about it as she started rubbing my wing with her hand. “It's nothing, just...maybe this was an accident, that maybe I wasn't supposed to be sent here in the first place.” I said, feeling both of her arms wrapping around my abdomen. “If it was, then why did God chose you? It couldn't have been by chance or luck.” Twilight said, placing her head on my shoulder. I smiled at her, knowing I'm with someone that truly cares. I leaned my head over hers as she nuzzled my neck. “Thanks, Twi.” I said to her. My eyes grew as I felt her pull me down as she began kissing my neck upwards to my muzzle until her lips met with mine. Thank god for that Mute spell. Morning. 9:00 A.M. I was awoken by the sun light and tried to block the light from my eyes, but to no avail, so I then sat up and moving my legs out of the bed, I started stretching my arms and wings. Once I stood up, I picked up the clothes in the floor and placed them in a basket, then headed towards the wardrobe. Opening it up, I looked at the selection of clothing. What I saw consisted of a black tuxedo with my insignia, (surprisingly) my armor, some work clothes I have for, well working. I stopped as I took notice on particular set of clothing with a note on it. I picked up the note and began to read it. “Dad said you liked the anime, the abridged at least, so~, I got you these as a friendly gift.” -V. Nahlii, your boss's son I looked at the set of clothes he had got me, before taking them out of the wardrobe. I set them down by the bed in order to get a better look at it. I smiled at the sense of nostalgia, knowing full well to who this outfit belongs to. “Alucard, cool~.” I said in a tired but happy tone and began to put it on. After putting the coat on, I left the room as I put on the glasses. I walked by two of the newly hired servants, they had arrived yesterday after we placed the changeling asking if there were any jobs we were offering. At first, Twilight thought that having servants would eventually go to her head and make her end up like Blueblood, but a little talk from me made her realize that wouldn't happen. About six servants worked in the castle at the moment, though they're not complaining with the human cleaning supplies Sunset and Flutters had brought with them, and as an added bonus, no uniform were required. “Morning, Mr. Naalien.” One of them greeted as she flew down, holding a handheld vacuum. She had an ocean blue coat and sky blue mane. “It's just Naalein, Breeze.” I said with a smile as she landed next to me. “And I have to say, you look good in red.” She complemented, as we walked towards her supply cart. “Have a good day, sir!” She said, as she began to hover off the ground with gentle flaps of her wings, strong enough to keep her off the ground and hovered off with her cart to another section of the castle. ‘I've just been complimented on looking like the Crimson Fucker, not sure if it's a good thing.’ I thought, as reached the throne room doors. I decided why not go full Alucard. So that's what I did, I morphed my face to look like Alucard. I kicked open the door with a grin. The door open in a loud bang, gaining the attention of everyone in there. I smirked as I saw the Mane Six ready to fight, while Saber and Lone were sitting quietly before returning back to their previous conversation. I raised my hand towards my glasses and pulled them off. “Morning, everyone!” I said, in Takahata’s Alucard voice. The Mane Six looked at me in confusion. I walked over to where Twilight was and gave her kiss on the lips. Her reaction was one of horror, until I flashed my real eye colors. “Morning, Sugar lips.” I said in the most sexual way possible as Alucard. She stood there with a look of confusion, then the face of realisation. She grabbed my head, and pulled it into a deep passionate kiss. ‘Well, this is one way to say good morning.’ I thought, as I had returned the kiss. After we stopped, and proceeded to catch our breaths, we then looked at the rest of the girls, who all looked at us in pure confusion, except for Pinkie. She was laughing like a mad mare. “Twilight, who is this? I thought you were with Naalein.” Rarity asked, after shaking her head. I grabbed my coat and pulled it off, blocking everyone's view of me as I changed back to normal. Once the coat hit the floor, everyone saw me as I wore Alucards clothing. “There, now. I'm hungry, what's for breakfast?” I asked, picking up the coat and placed it on a nearby coat rack. “The new chef said he'll be making waffles along with the help of Spike.” Twilight said, with a furious blush donning her cheeks. I smiled at her blush as we all started making our way towards the dinning room. Location: Dining Room/Hall. After eating breakfast, and explaining how I even got the clothes, Lone and Saber went to the infirmary to check on the changeling and ask her about the location her hive. I had started to look for Scootaloo, Twilight told me that she had overheard Lone and Saber talk about the changelings problem. I wanted to go talk to her, to she if she's alright. I arrived at her room and slowly opened the door. I found Scoots on the bed, just laying there and staring at the ceiling. “Scootaloo?” I said, trying to get her attention. “When were you going to tell me?” She asked, all of a sudden. I sighed as I stepped inside. “I didn't want you to-” I was interrupted by a pillow to the face. “You didn't want me to know that you're going to a changeling hive in the middle of a civil war! And I might never see you again!” She shouted, tears flowing down her muzzle. “Scootaloo, please listen.” I said, in attempt to calm her down. “No, you listen! I don't want you to go, I don't want to lose you again.” She said, with a sniff. I walked closer to her bed and sat on it. “Scootaloo, you're not going to lose me, I promise.” I said, as I held out a pinkie. She did the same and crossed her pinkie with mine. “I promise that I'll come back, and even stop doing dangerous things just to be with you and Twilight.” I said as I pulled my hand back and hugged her. She pulled back and wiped her eyes of the tears. “Remember, you promised.” She said, earning a small kiss on the forehead from me. “I'll remember, don't worry.” I said to her with a small smile. “I love you, dad.” She said, surprising me with what she called me. I took a moment to process it and hugged her again. “I love you too, My little filly.” I said, as I pulled back and stood up. “Listen, we have some time before I leave, and I'm spending that time with you.” I said, giving her snout a small poke. The effects were instantaneous. Smiling she got up and followed me out the door. Author's Note Finally! After so long with no motivation followed by depression, I've fucking done it! Hope it's to your liking, hopefully I'll be able to make the rest. Thanks to Dragonoidsix seekers and Rathorc Lemenger for editing. It actually makes me smile knowing that I’ve somehow entertained a large amount of people with my shitty writing. Bye, have a good one. The Beginning of The End: Part 2 The Beginning of The End: Part 2 Naalein Everfree One day later I've made mistakes in my past, my real past but it was never enough to stop me. So going at this alone could count as one of my mistakes but I'm doing this for my own reasons. Saber had fought battles as did Lone but I have yet to do so and felt that I needed to do this. To prove myself worthy of wielding this powers, to live the second chance he gave me. That's a big if though but wwith all the things that have been happening lately, I wouldn't doubt if there was someone out there looking for payback. I've been flying through the forest, following the maps instructions exactly. I then felt a powerful surge of Kinetic force through my entire body, only paralyzing my wings. I landed on the ground, sliding only a few feet from the initial crash zone. I sat up and looked at my wings only to find that my wings were gone. “How the- agh!” I yelled as pain coarsed through my body. The pain soon subsided after three full agonizing minutes. I sat up, looked around before standing up. Not wanting to waste valuable time, I moved on. Though I have noticed that my clothes weren't singed, which was odd considering that fact that about 1.21 gigawatts of electricity coursed through my entire body. I shook my head and continued on. After thirty minutes of endless walking, I found a large clearing with a large dying tree in the center. I didn't see anything special about it but I felt strange about it. It gave out an aura of suffering. I walked up to it and placed a hand on the trunk. It HAs BeGuN! Hearing this I tried to pull my hand back, but to no avail. I looked at my hand and saw that it was glowing black and the black aura moved up my arm. Once it did, it began to spread at an alarming rate, consuming my legs first then my left arm and now my entire chest was enveloped in the aura. Then darkness as the aura consumed my head, leaving me with nothing but eternal darkness. When I regained consciousness, I was greeted with the sound of someone nearby. Opening my eyes, slowly regaining my sight and looking to my left, I saw a changeling mare injecting my arm with a strange liquid. I noticed my arm was still enveloped in the dark aura and once the liquid was injected, it dissipated and left my arm back to its normal self. I decided to thank the mare for her help. “Thanks for the help, miss..” I said, waiting for her to introduce herself. She looked at me in surprise before answering. “My name is Sanax. What is yours, stranger?” The mare asked. I sat up and placed my right on my head. “Ugh, I'm Naalien Kelzahkrii. I'm here to investigate the claims of a civil war around here.” I said to her. “Well the claims are true, a psychotic changeling mare appeared one day declaring herself our new ruler and well, it spiked riots all across the realm. Some agreed to her leadership while others that didn't were slowly executed by that Tyrant.” She said as she wrapped my arm in bandages. “Realm? You mean like a pocket dimension?” I asked. “In a way, yes. The tree you found used to be blooming with life, it was the gateway in and out of the realm. One say, someone claimed to have seen our true queen attacking the outworlders capital.” She said. I looked at her, waiting for her to continue. “She denied all claims of her doing so and had told everyone that she was with her daughter at the time and her alibi was confirmed when one reporter asked the princess.” Sanax finished explaining. “Did the tyrant have anything?” I asked her. She nodded and gave me a photo. “We don't know what it is but it is almost identical to the Alicorn Amulet, only that instead of a pony like figure, it's a dragon.” She said as I looked at the photo. I closed my eyes at Saber’s stupidity in making that amulet. “The Amulet of Suleyk, a powerful artifact but has the most negative effects.” I said to myself. I stood up from the bed and looked at Sanax. “Where's she located and is there a sort of resistence army?” I asked her. She nodded. “Yes, A rebellion was formed only hour later after her takeover. Their leader, our Queen is leading them and as for where the Tyrant resides, follow me.” She said as she walked out. As she walked out, I finally took notice that I was in a tent. Following Sanax outside, I saw her gazing at something in the distance. Following her gaze, I was shocked at what I saw. An exact copy of the tower of Sauron from The Lord of The Rings. Though the eye was different, it didn't look around while shining at the area it looked at but it just stood still, looking at my direction. I pointed at it and made the gesture of slitting a throat. Seconds later the eye vanished. I started walking towards the tower but was stopped by Sanax taking hold of my arm. “What are you doing? You can't be thinking of going there.” She said, worry evident in her voice. “I am and I will, now let go.” I said, pulling my arm back. She let go and stared at me as if it was the last time she'll see me. Shaking my head, I turned to look at the large tower, miles away from my current location and started walking. I've been walking for hours, passing by ruined villages, towns and farms. I felt pity to all those who suffered great loss. I was taken out of my thoughts as I heard screams and the sound of metal clashing against metal. I walked up the hill and came face to face with a two groups of changelings fighting each other. One of the Groups had dark, scaled armor. The other group had only chest plates, gauntlets and helmets. “Death to the Resistance!” I heard a shout behind me. I turned around as a fully dark armored changeling ran at me with his sword drawn. I clapped my hands together just as his sword was mere inches away from my torso. He looked up at me and gulped. I snapped the blade and used the broken half to slit his throat after removing his helmet. He gurgled out with blood seeping through his throat before dying of either blood loss or by drowning in his own blood. Doesn't matter as I took hold of the corpse and threw it to another enemy changeling that had a rebel pinned down. The body collided with the enemy and sent him onto the floor. Running up to the down the downed changeling with incredible speed. I took hold of his sword and stabbed his throat, leaving the sword plugging the new hole. I snorted, causing a bit of fire to come out through my nostrils and picked up small bomb on the changelings pouch. Snorting a bit of fire, I lit the bomb and threw it to another group. An explosion could be heard seconds later. I tried to summon my armor but was unable to and I had figured that the black aura from earlier must've somehow negated my powers. All of a sudden my right arm shone and the gauntlet of my armor appeared. Without warning, I turned around and punched the changeling that tried to sneak up behind me and embedded his head onto the boulder next me. I applied more pressure to my hand, embedding the changelings head further into the boulder before he stopped squirming and went limp. I grabbed the sword and ran into battle, helping the resistance in the fight. One by one, the enemy fell by my hands, literally by my hands. I grabbed a dark armored changeling and embedded my sword in the center of his chest, I then pulled the sword upwards, splitting the changelings upper body in half. I spun around and threw my sword at another one, embedding itself directly in the head and on the rock at the other side of the now dead changeling. I was blinded by another flash of light coming from my left arm, I looked to see the other gauntlet had appeared. I enclosed my hands into fists and pounded the ground, creating a huge shockwave. While my fists were still on the ground, I took hold of the rock that buried my hands and lifted it. I then threw the rock at a group six archers, killing them on impact. Looking at my gauntlets, seeing a small but noticeable little while vein like line that shone up to my hands, I smirked. I then yelled at the Resistance soldiers to get down and.they complied without a second thought. Hearing the loud beep from my gauntlets, I spun around in a three hundred and sixty degree spin while my gauntlets fired a beam of pure energy to the enemy. I stopped spinning as soon as soon as the beams stopped. Looking at my gauntlets as the vein stopped glowing and disappeared from my arms. I then heard the sound of swords being taken out of their sheathes. I looked around and saw that the surviving soldiers of the Resistance had surrounded me. “State your business. This is a highly dangerous zone and it is not safe for civilians.” I heard a feminine voice. I turned around and came face to face with a fully armored Queen Chrysalis holding a large scythe. “On the contrary, I'm no civilian and I'm here to put a stop to whoever is behind all this..” I looked around, seeing nothing but bodies of valiant soldiers dying for what they thought was right along with burnt buildings around us. “Madness.” I said to her. “...You're an outworlder, correct?” She asked with a raised brow as her men lowered their weapons. “Correct. I'm here to stop all this, like I said and I don't intend to back out now.” I told her with narrowed eyes of determination. She nodded, then gestured to follow her and I did. Walking through the ruined town and arriving at the outskirts, I saw a siege camp with hundreds upon thousands of tents, Weapons smiths and what looked to he like an anti tank cannon. I shook my head as I followed the queen. We then entered a large tarp with a map on the center table. “You've arrived in time to save the ambushed reconnaissance squad and I thank you but we're in dire need of help and I'm asking if you'd help with the siege of the Warp point.” She said as she leaned on the table. “Depends. Where's the one behind all this and where is the warp point?” I asked her. She straighten up and pointed at an area of the map. “The Warp point is located in the large tower you saw and as for you other question, she's in the Capital of The Hive, Cyrodiil. A large city filled with soldiers of war ready to defend that tyrant until their last breath.” Chrysalis explained. I closed my eyes, knowing that I wouldn't be able to fly to the capital and seeing that the warp point was the only way their, I sighed and opened my eyes. “Fine, but I won't need any help from your men, they can follow behind as I take down the tower.” I said to her. She looked at me with weird look before sighing and dropping her head a bit. “Alright. Tomorrow at dawn, we attack.” Cliche, I know but that's what she really said. ‘What did I get myself into?’ I thought as I tried to summon my armor again, but to no avail. I then tried to summon my great sword only to receive the same result, nothing. ‘Why is it working!?’ I mentally shouted. I then saw a large pulse wave coming from the large tower. I didn't feel anything but I did notice something I hoped was an illusion. My right arm, it changed into one of a human's. I stared at my arm with wide eyes before looking at the eye on top of the tower before it vanished again. “What the hell is going on?” I asked myself as I continued to stare at the tower. Author's Note What's this? What's this? It is something that I wrote. I was held by the throat While it was time to vote Now take a note As I must quote! YEEEEEAAAAAAAAH!!! I did it! Comment and like if you enjoyed this disaster. Au revoir!
Prologue "If you want to live a happy life, tie it to a goal, not to an object or a person" -Albert Einstein Prologue "Watch our six, we've got tangos in bound." Said the soldier manning a turret next to me. "Fucking Russians man." said another behind me. "We knew this would happen some day and we did nothing." I said to them, gaining regretful nods from them. All of a sudden our BTR got hit with an RPG missile from the side and all hell broke lose. "Engines are down! Open fire! Open fire!" said the sergeant firing his LSAT Light machine gun while running out of the vehicle. We then followed guns blazing, killing Russians left and right. I spotted a sniper on the hill and grabbed a Dragonov off a dead Russian and quickly shot him in the head causing it to explode and spray out blood. The battle raged on for about an hour until they stopped firing. We sent in a scout to check for any more of them. As soon as he started walking into the tunnels the enemies were coming from. We suddenly hear a loud bang coming of in the distance. I grabbed my binoculars and checked the perimeter but saw nothing. Then a second bang could be heard but inside the tunnels the scout went in. I walked up to it and looked down, turning on my flashlight for a better view. I was met with a knife to the leg. I pulled up the guy who stabbed me, took out the knife on my leg and slit his throat, making it spill blood on my uniform. I then noticed the guy wasn't dead yet as he pulled the pin from a grenade. "GG bitch" He said as the grenade blew up. "Fucking son of a bitch man!" I yelled as I threw my controller on the floor. The screen showed the players name and the weapon he killed me with. I turned my head to the clock and saw that it was about time I get ready to go to work. I went to my room to get changed, the ate some cereal. After I finished breakfast, I grabbed my house keys and hurriedly made my way outside. I locked the front door and proceeded to walk to work. I'm half way to work, when I got stopped by the passing of some cars through the streets. I heard a woman yell out from somewhere and saw here pointing at a little girl in the middle of the street. I looked down the street and saw a speeding truck heading her way. I did then only thing a human could do. I ran my ass over to the girl on the street, as I got closer so did the truck. 'FUCK IT!' I thought as I sped up and pushed then girl out of the way. I looked to the front of me and saw that the truck wasn't stopping. 'Well I had a good run.' I thought as I closed my eyes. The truck hit me causing me to fly to a near windshield of a car. I heard shouting from the people who were surrounding me. I could barely see anything, I could barely move anything and all I could feel was the amount if pain I had. I could tell this is where I end, to join the others in the afterlife. Before my heart gave out I used all my remaining strength to raise both my arms in a thumbs up, I then closed my eyes waiting for deaths cold grip. I opened my eyes and gasped for air. I noticed the lack of death that I had and looked around. I'm surrounded by either everything or nothing. "Actually, its a bit of both. I wanted redecorate the place." A voice said behind. I turned around to see the owner of the voice and saw... Morgan Freeman? Um, I can't brain right now. "Listen son, you know me but don't recognize me. Heck your entire race don't know how I look like and yet worship me." He said with Morgan freemans voice. It took me a while to figure out what he meant by that until he said something that gave me a huge clue. "Take your time son, we've got all eternity." He said, pulling out a watch out of no where. That's when it clicked. I looked at him with pure shock on evident on my face. "Y-your...God?" I stuttered out. He smiled and nodded at me. "That means I really am dead." I looked down in sadness, then turned to him. "Do you at least know if the little girl made it out alright." I asked. He smiled at my selflessness and nodded. "Sure do and let me tell you, you made it in time for the girl to come out unharmed. You know, I hoped that there would be more like you down there." He said pointing down. I looked at where he was pointing at and saw Earth. "You know as well as I do, that humanity has gone to shit and can't be saved." I said truthfully. He hummed in agreement as the image of Earth vanished. "Normally, I would send you to the after life but I think I'll make an exception." He siad as walked closer to me. "Son, I need you to do me a favor." He said. I looked at him confused, why would god need help, he's God. "Because I'm only one God, Numbnuts." He said as he knocked on my head. I swatted his hand away in annoyance. "So what is it that you need from me G?" I asked him. "As you know I've created all life and matter. But I'm always to busy to keep an eye on one world all the time. I need you to be that worlds God for me." He said. I was shocked by this revelation. Me a God, I can see many ways this could end badly. "But it won't. That's why I ask you for this because your the only one that can not be corrupt by power." He said. "Alright then, if you're completely sure about this, then go ahead." I said to him shrugging my shoulders. "Now the world is inhabited by what you call mythical creatures like dragons, unicorns, pegasi and Griffins. And I'm going to have to change you to look like one of them." He said as he showed me images of the inhabitants of the world. "Wait a minute." I said as I took another look at the Unicorns and Pegasi. What the fuck! Is this Equestria. "No. That's a country, the worlds name is Terra. I chose the that name because I like the sound of it." He said as he keaped repeating the word Terra. "So~, what do you need to change me into?" I asked him. "I'm going to change into a Dragon. Ponies and Griffins bodies won't be able to handle the amount of power I will give you." He said as his hands started glowing. "I'll be able to keep in touch whenever I check on how you're doing." He said as he started the changing process. My skin started to turn into scales,my hands turned into claws, my feet were growing and now have razor sharp nails, my face was growing a dragons snout,my eyes were demonic looking, I felt something come out of my head I looked up and noticed I grew horns and finally I sprouted large scaly wings of my back. My normal Dragon form I got down on all fours and looked at G. "So is this all?" I said. My voice sounded like Alduin from Skyrim. "No, I still need to give your powers and two more extra forms. The two forms are: A battle ready flaming dragon god and the other is well God mode bro." He said as I felt a surge of energy. "Did you just say bro?" I asked. He shrugged his shoulders. "Also will I be able to keep my memories after this?" I asked. "Well of course you can. Now it's high time you get down there son, they need your help." He said as a portal opened up behind me. "You know, a lot of humans would kill for this opportunity." I said.looking at him. Today is going to be a very long day. "I know but like I said before I have faith in you. And when you get down there tell Galaxias and Faust I said Hi." He said as I went through the portal and everything went white. I opened my eyes and was greeted with a spear pointed at me. "What are you doing here Dragon!?" Said a voice to my side. I turned and saw that it was an anthropomorphic adult male dark blue Alicorn. "Answer me or else!" He yelled at me. "Bro you need to chill out. Before I introduce myself can I at least know your name?" I asked him. He looked at me like if I've gone insane. "Very well then. My name is King Galaxias, Father of the night, ruler of Equestria and soon to be father." He said with pride and happiness. "So you're Galaxias? Well then, this makes it easier." I said as I got up. Let me tell you I am huge, as soon as He noticed me getting up, He started charging his magic but before he did anything I told him what God wanted to say. "Before you do anything, the big man says Hi." I said to him making him stop his magic and look at me in disbelief. "You mean, God sent you here?" He asked as he flew up to eye level. "Sure did. He said that he never has the time to check in this world so he sent me." I said to him. "Then can I atleast know the name of the new God of this world?" He asked me. "You can call me Saber." I said to him. I went ahead and used my powers to change my form into an Anthro Pony/dragon hybrid for now. I actually looked like a regular Alicorn except with Dragon eyes, some scales here and there, my claws and my horns and wings. I turned my head to look at my shoulder to see if I had a cutie mark and I did. My cutie mark I turned to Galaxias with a smile. "Now I can blend in easily-ish." I said with a sheepish smile. This made him laugh a bit. "You know Saber, I feel like we might become good friends." He said as we made our way to his castle. As we walked the trail I began wondering someting. "Galaxias? if you saw me earlier. Why did you showed up alone?" I asked him. He looked around embarrassed of the situation. "Because I thought I could take you on but that was before I knew you were a god and you know it!" He yelled at me while I was to busy laughing my ass off. After a while we made to the castle and a lot of guards suddenly surrounded me. "Wow, is this how you treat your Gods?" I asked the guard as he gave me a confused look. I sighed as I grabbed his spear and snapped it like a twig. Galaxias looked at me with a bemused face. "You mean to tell me that if I fought you earlier.." he trailed off as he noticed as me nodding my head. "Sheesh." He said, imagining the outcome. As we began our trek to the throne room, I began thinking to myself on a couple of things. 'Alot of weird shit happens to me from time to time but this one is the weirdest.' I thought to myself as we walked by a couple of guards. 'If God said I'm needed here, I'll do the best that I can.' I thought to myself in determination. Whe we finally arrived at the throne room doors, Galaxias turned to me with a smile and proceeded to open the door. -End of Chapter Author's Note This is my second fic ever so please tell me how I did on this one. Battle Dagon form God Form
Awakening of a God 3,500 years later PoV: Saber Location: hidden cave in Equestria It's funny sleeping for two millennia and all I could dream were memories of the past. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't stop but every time, every Fucking time that I see the memories related to Discord it reminds how bad I want gut him. I know G-man up there entrusted me with this but somehow I managed to even fail him. He comes around my dreams, telling me I never failed him in the first place, that I've made him proud, honestly I have a hard time believing him. I was interrupted from my thoughts as I heard some voices entire my cave of solitude. "Twi are you sure this is where the princess wanted us to go to?" Said a tomboy-ish voice. "The Princesses said that a long time ago Discord cursed their Uncle into eternal sleep and wanted us to remove the curse." Said a voice that sounded like Tara Strong. "But why a cave darling? Surely this place wouldn't be fit for an Alicorn." Said a posh voice. "Hey! You girls think he likes parties!?" Said a loud and High pitched voice. "I do hope he's nice." Said a quite voice. "I still don't get why we have to bring the elements if its just a curse Discord put on him." Said a south-accent voice. "I'm sure he didn't mean it" Said the quite voice. "You kidding Fluttershy? This is Discord before he turned good we're talking about." Said the tomboy-ish voice. "Come on girls. This is the place Celestia and Luna said to preform the spell , so lets put on our elements." Said 'Twi'. Finally something different is happening. I could hear the sound of someone putting on jewelry. After a few minutes the sound of magic could be heard through out the cave. "They said that I had chant something in the ancient language he spoke." 'Twi' said before starting to chant the spell. "Hon zey lot gein! Ol Zu'u ahvit daar stav wah stin hi nol hin unahzaal slumber! Alok ful hi aal rel ont ontzos ol vahzah Rah do Terra!" She shouted out as the cave stared to shake making her lose concentration.(Hear me great one! As I chant this spell to free you from your eternal slumber! Rise so you may rule once again as the true God of Terra!!) "What's going on? Did the spell not work!?" She yelled out. I let out a small chuckle that echoed through the cave. "You tell me if it worked." I said opening my eyes for the first time in two millennia and was greeted with the sight of anthropomorphic version of the Mane six staring at me with pure fear. PoV: Twilight As soon as I chanted the spell the cave started trembling violently causing me to lose focuse and stop the spell. I looked around to find an Alicorn only to be greeted by nothing. "What's going on? Did the spell not work?" I asked myself. 'What am I going to tell the princesses, that we failed in returning their only Uncle alive!? Have I actually failed? I thought to myself as I started to tear up. "You tell me if it worked." A loud deep voice said from the dark side of the cave as a pair of large large red eyes were opening. I took a step back in fear as the beast was standing up and revealed that it was a dragon. It stood on two legs and let loose a mighty roar. [youtube=https://youtu.be/XjbraGUVxNk?t=22] God form It looked down at us and smiled. I don't like were this is going. "I must thank you for freeing me, Miss..? Oh How terribly rude of me, I don't even know your name." It said. I gulped and tried to think of a way out of this and came up with nothing. "My-my name i-is Twilight S-sparkle and this a-re my friends." I said in fear as I directed him to look at my friends but it looked like he had a neck problem. "Give me a moment, por favor." He said. It's definitely a he by the the sound of his voice. PoV: Saber Sweet merciful Jesus. Being asleep for two thousand years can give you such a crick in the neck. I proceeded to take off my head while screaming and turned it over and put it back while laughing. The mane six were horrified by what I did, so I gave them a toothy smile. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Krelzahkrii or in your language Saber, Dragon God of Terra at your service." I said giving them a bow. "Wait a minute!" Shouted Twilight making me focuse on her. They look fucking tiny, probably because I'm in God mode but still. "Yes?" I said to her. "Saber as in Princes Celestia and Princess Lunas uncle Saber?" She asked me, gaining confused looks from her friends minus Fluttershy as she was cowering behind AppleJack. "The very same." I said smiling. Hehe their looks are priceless. "But they never told us that you were a Dragon!?" She said as a scroll materialized out of thin air. She grabbed it and read it out loud. "P.S. Twilight, our uncle is a Dragon, so please treat him with respect." She read out then looked at me and gave me an awkward laugh. I then remembered my goal for today. "Listen I'm all for reunions and all but I have a certain Chaos Being to completely beat the shit out of until his dying breath." I said to them as I began to walk out of the cave. Fluttershy got the message and flew straight towards me in eye level. "You can't do that! He's changed and using his magic for good now!" She said to me. "Him changed?" I put a clawed finger on my chin in deep thought. "If you think that he has changed, then I'll allow him to live but that doesn't mean he is forgiven." I said to her. She smiled at my answer. "What else happened while I was asleep?" I asked turning to the rest of them. "Well a few days ago, a Prisoner of tartarus has escaped but we've managed to defeat him and sealed him up again." Said the Purple Alicorn gaining some prideful nods from the rest of them minus Fluttershy. "So Tirek has been freed. I should probably take Cerberus out and annihilate Tartarus. Man, I made it to be like Alcatraz but then someone did escape alive." I said out loud. "Wait. You made Tartarus?" Twilight asked gaining a nod from me. "Yes ma'am. I made at first because I could but then realized I could use it as a Prison with my dog guarding it." I said to them. "Anyway, Twilight why did we need to wake him up?" A.J asked as she turned to her lavender friend. "Oh yeah." She said turning back to me. "Celestia and Luna missed you and wanted to see if we could remove your curse." She said. "And I'm grateful for your help." I said changing to my kiring form surprising the mane six. "Now that's better." I said then noticed my attire, it was battle armor. I snapped my fingers making some modern clothing out of thin air. It was a pair of camo shorts and a black shirt with the logo and name of Avenged Sevenfold. "There we go." I said while looking at my new shirt. "How!? How did you changed from a 20 ft tall dragon to a normal 6 foot Dragon/ pony, whatever it is that you are and make clothes out of nowhere!?" Twilight shouted at me as she grabbed the collar of my shirt pulling me down to her eye level. "Hands off the shirt!" I said, taking her hands of the collar of my shirt. "First off. I'm a God, second I'm a God and third I am..." I said motioning them to finish the sentence. "A God." they all said as Twilight started to calm down. "Now lead the way because I have no clue where the Fuck I'm going." I said heroically pointing a finger at a random direction until Pinkie moved that finger to the castle on a mountain causing the rest of the girls to laugh at my silliness. 'Oh yeah bitches, guess who's fucking back!' I mentally shouted while breathing in the fresh air. Author's Note What do you guys think of his awakening? I think I did pretty good for a silly dragon God.
Family reunion PoV: Saber/Krelzahkrii Location: Ponyville Time: 10:30 A.M. thirty minutes after leaving the cave I've spent an entire millennia planning ways to stop the invading Griffin armies, killed countless of my own kind and babysat Celestia and Luna but what I'm doing know is the most annoying thing possible! As soon as we left the cave, Twilight wouldn't stop asking me questions. I answered the first two fucking hundred and started to say random bullshit until we finally made it to the nearest town but that didn't stop her. I grabbed her by the shirt and pulled her up a few inches off the ground. "My God woman!? Don't you ever shut up!?" I shouted as my left I was twitching. She now noticed that she has been asking me way to many questions by noticing my behaviour. I put her back down on the ground and proceeded to hit my head reapedeatly on the nearest trees. "Sorry!"Twilight shouted. I looked at her, signaling to give me a second and hit my head on the tree again. I heard Pinkie laughing out loud. "Come on. I want to see Discord before I go insane...again." I said as I began to walk again to the town. "He should be at my Cottage." Fluttershy said as she flew next to me. I noticed Twilight was about to ask me another question but I stopped by grabbing a stick and threaten to hit myself again with a very serious look on my face. After a while the rest of the girls headed off their separate ways. Me and Fluttershy finally made it to her house. Fluttershy opened the door and was greeted by a lot of animals. 'Questions for later.' I thought to myself as I saw a familiar chaotic being float in. "Hello Fluttershy! How was the trip?" He asked, not noticing me. "We managed to find what we were looking for." She answered. "Really now? Pray tell, could you tell me what it was?" He asked her while materializing a chair out of nowhere. "What don't you ask me, you son of a bitch." I said to him gaining his attention. When he looked at me, he looked confused until he noticed my eyes then he had a look of pure fear and started to walk back and ended up against the wall. "How?" Was all he could say. I put a clawed hand in my chest in mock hurt. "Is that the way you greet your father? Oh woe is me, my son, the one who has cursed me into eternal slumber doesn't care about his father." I said as I put an arm on my head as I fainted on a couch then got back up. "You have got a lot a fucking nerves to do that. Now I'm going to ask you one thing." I said as I walked closer to him and went close enough to his ear. "Why?" I said with my demonic voice. Fluttershy stood back in shock over the revelation. Discord started sobbing in fear. "I don't know, okay!? I just don't know." He said as he looked down in shame. "Do you know how much it hurt to know, that my son has cursed me?" I asked him as my eyes turned into regular ones and started tearing up. "I felt like I failed you, that I didn't give you the love you deserved and sleeping for two millennia has been a living hell for me, re-living those memories, re-living your betrayal, it hurt, it really did." I said letting loose a few tears. "I'm sorry!" He sobbed out as he grabbed hold of me in a hug, sobbing on my shoulder. We spent five minuted like that until he finally calmed down. Fluttershy had the look of realization for some reason. "Wait if Discord's your son and the princesses are your nieces, that means..." she trailed off as her eyes grown in surprise. "Yes, I'm Celestia and Lunas cousin. Surprise!" He said, shooting confetti out of his wrists. "Come on, we need to go.see your cousins." I said to him as he snapped his fingers cleaning up the mess, I snapped my finger causing it to come back and for a broom, I then gave him the broom. "Clean it up without magic. You rely on it way too much." I said as I walked outside, I turned my head in time to see him about to snap his fingers and took his magic, put in a bottle and gave it to Fluttershy. "Give him back his magic after he cleans up." I said to her, gaining a nod and a small smile from her. After that I walked outside, changed into my dragon form, spread my wings and took off to the castle. It feels great to be out and about again after all these years. After a while I finally made it to the palace and landed on the courtyard, alerting all the guards in the vicinty. "What is a dragon doing here!?" Said guard number one. "I don't know, should we ask him?" Asked guard number two. "Dude, it's a dragon, they're too dumb to talk." said guard number three and you're out. "Well then, that's not very nice to say." I said my regular dragon voice. "It can talk!?" Said an unnamed guard. Sorry no numbers left for anybody else. "Well of course I can, dibshit." I said insulting the guard. He turned to me about tp insult me back but remembered that I'm a dragon. After a few minutes of me insulting the guards, Shining Armor showed up. "What is going on here and what is that thing doing here!?" He shouted pointing at me. I sat down, grabbed him and pulled him into eye level. "Listen Fuck-face, I don't have time for you shit, I need to see Celestia and Luna now." I said giving extra emphasis on now. I put him back on the ground and watched as he went to get Celestia and Luna. After a couple of minutes of waiting, I summoned a pack of cards, a table and four seats. Three random guards went ahead and sat down ready to play as I changed back into a Kirin and sat down. After thirty minutes of card playing, Shining came back with Celestia and Luna. "Now Shining, where's the dragon?" Celestia asked, noticing me playing cards with a couple of guards. "What!? He was just here minutes ago!?" He shouted as I signaled the guards to keep quiet and watched Shining embarrass himself in front of Celestia while Luna was trying hard not laugh. As he screamed at the air in frusration, I played my cards and had a royal flush causing the other players to throw their cards at the table. "GG!" I yelled out in victory as the guards stood up from their chairs and left. I got up and took away the table and chairs, then set the cards in fire. "Now then. Are you going to greet your Uncle or am I going back to sleep again?" I asked them as they walked up to me and gave me hug. After the hug was done I turned over to Shining. "Dude, I've been in front of your face the entire fucking time, playing poker." I said to him as he realized I am the dragon. "How!? Only unicorns and Alicorns could cast spells like that!" He shouted at me. "Chill out man. You need to catch up on who I am to know how I did this." I said to him. "Why should I?" he asked me as he got up in my face. "Uncle Saber, come on we must bring you up to speed on what has happened during your absence." Said Celestia behind me. I turned to her and saw a faint smile. I taught her well in the art of trolling. "Be right with you." I said as I looked at my wrist with a watch on it. 'Three, two, one' I thought as Discord popped in. "Now we can go." I said as I began walking to the palace. I managed to reunite with my son and got an explanation from him. I just need to be there for him now more than ever, now that I'm back and to teach Tirek not to fucking disobey the rules of Tartarus. Author's Note Boom! Another one.
Saber and his long lost filly PoV: Krelzahkrii/Saber Location: Canterl castle, Dining room Time: 1:00 P.M. After Ceslestia, Luna and Discord finished explainig to me the events that has past during my absence. I was to busy massaging my head to deal with a massive headache I had. "Let me get this straight Discord. They finally release you, reform you and give you friends but you still back stabbed them because Tirek told you that you should?" I asked not even looking at him but I could tell he was looking down in shame. "And that Sombra has finally turned evil and enslaved the empire only to be destroyed by the crystal heart I made by Twilight and her friends, instead of you two?" I continued as I pointed at my nieces as they slumped down their chairs trying to avoid looking at me. "And then there's the Nightmare moon fiasco. You know Tia, instead of sending her to the moon, you could have talked to her to find out what was wrong and helped her with her problem." I said to Celestia as I got up and walked towards Luna. "And Luna, it never mattered what the ponies thought about the night, it was what you think that matters." I said to her as I put a hand on her shoulder. "What I want to know is this, why in the nine circles of hell did you not believe in Twilight when she accused 'Cadence'" I said as I made air quotations."Was an evil imposter?" I said as I sat back down and looked at Shining. "Yes, I'm looking at you, Shithead! You're supposed to be her brother, she cared about your safety and you pushed her back. You sir, are a Dick." I said as I snapped my fingers making a picture of Richard Nixon appear in my hands. Discord got the joke and couldn't help but laugh. "Now then." I said as I burned the picture and got up from the chair. "I think I'll be staying in Ponyville, it's closer to the Everfree and I can see Discord whenever I please." I said to the two sisters as I began to leave. "You know, Cadance would love to meet you, she has read stories about your adventures, including some of our past related to you. I never knew why but she has always wanted to meet you." Celestia said with a smile. I turned to her in confusion. "You never really told me, who was Cadence in the first place." I said to her. I feel like I should know her but I can't come up with anything. "Her real name is Mi Amore Cadenza. I do believe you know her." She said with a smile. My eyes grew in surprise. "Cadenza is still around?" I asked as I looked at Discord. "Yes but sis doesn't remember you completely, that's why she has such a big interest in you." He said. I had smile of pure a happiness but that didn't last long as I figured something. "Wait a minute. You're telling me that my daughter, on her wedding day, was kidnapped and impersonated by a queen of bug ponies!!" I said as I slowly turned in to my battle form. "I know what you're thinking and yes we are very ashamed of ourselves for not realizing that." Luna said, stopping me from changing. I turned over to where Shining was and saw that he lost most of the color of his coat. I motioned him that I had my eye on him. I turned back to Celestia and Luna. "Where is she?" I asked them. They both smiled at me and lead me to the library. "She should be in here, reading on some of your adventures again." Said Celestia as we made it to the library. I changed my attire to a pair of jeans and a red shirt that says in the front 'They see me rolling' and in the back 'they hating!'. "Do you think she'll be happy to see me?" I asked them, feeling nervous. "I think she'll be very happy to see her Idol and father." Luna said with a smile. I opened the door and went inside. I was greeted with large rows of books, oddly reminding me of Hogwarts. I began my search for Cadenza around the library. I found her sitting by a stack of my old adventure books. Honestly I wrought them for children to enjoy and left out the more gory parts. I walked towards her and sat down next to her. "Watcha reading?" I asked her. "I'm reading one of my favourite books, 'Tales of Saber Volume.1'. There my favourite books. I don't know why but I feel like I know him." She said looking at me with a small smile. I took a look at the page she was in and saw a picture of Galaxias. "You know, Galaxias was fun to hang out with a long time ago." I said, looking up. "What do you mean? Galaxias has been dead for three thousand years. How is it that you knew him?" She asked while bookmarking the page she was in. "You should know. You are reading one of my many books." I said as I gave her a smile and changed into my god form but still the same size as I was as a Kirin. She looked at me in shock. "But I thought you were cursed to eternal sleep?" She asked, putting a hand on my chest to see if I was real. "Well I came back to see how my daughter is doing." I said to her, taking her hand. "W-what?" She stuttered out in surprise. "What did you think? That your parents left you an orphan?" I asked her, gaining a nod from her. "Well you thought wrong. The real reason you didn't have parents was because I wasn't around to take care of you and I feel horrible for it. I don't know how but I'm going to try to make it up to you somehow." I said giving her a hug. I felt my shoulder getting wet with her tears. "D-daddy?" She said while sobbing on my shoulder. "Don't worry Cadenza, Daddy's here." I said to her, rubbing her back to calm her down. We've stayed there more than ten minutes before Cadenza calmed down. After she calmed down, she began to pick up the books from the floor and I helped out. After we made sure we cleaned up all the books she took, we made our way out of the library and saw that Discord was waiting by the door and it made Cadenza tighten her grip on my arm. "Don't worry about him. Isn't that right son?" I asked Discord. "Wait, if Discord is your son than he is my-" Cadenza didn't finish as Discord grabbed hold of her in hug. "It's so~ good to finally be able to be a happy family again, right sis?" He said as he looked at Cadenza. "Um..sure?" She said as she then turned to me. "Who's the older sibling?"she asked me. "He is." I said pointing at a happy Discord. "You know Discord, you never told me why you changed yourself into a draconequus?" I asked him, making him stop in his tracks. "I was going through a phase." He grumbled out. "Daddy?" I heard Cadenza say next to me. "Since we are your kids, who's the mother?" She asked me. "You didn't have a mom. I made you using my powers to give you a body and life." I said to her. "So, you never fell in love with somepony?" She asked, to which I answered no. "Nopony would love a dragon no matter what. A long time ago while Galaxias and Faust were still around, I was always discriminated because I'm a dragon, even with Discord. So when I created you, I wanted you to have a good life filled with love and kindness that you deserve. I now see that it may have been wrong for you but I wanted what was best for you." I said to her. "Listen, I'm moving to Ponyville today. I'm telling you this just in case you ever want to see me." I said to her with a smile. "Okay." she said sadly. I grabbed her chin and made look at me. "Cadenza, I know what you must feel but if I want to live a normal life again, I'm starting in a small town. And who knows, maybe I could see how well you're ruling the empire." I said to her as I began to teleport to Ponyville. "Tell Celestia and Luna that left. See you soon." I said before I teleported away. Now to find Twilight, she could give me a room to stay in for a while and it's almost time for the Equestria girls movie. 'I don't know how I know but I just know.' this is going to be fu~n. Author's Note Tell me what you guys think about this.
A new home PoV: Krelzahkrii/Saber Location: Inside Twilights castle I'll never get used teleporting, ever. I managed to appear inside Twilights caslte in mid-air and crashed on a table. "Twilight! There's a random Dragon in the castle!" I heard a voice of a ten year old say. I heard a set of hoof steps coming this way. "Saber? What are you doing here?" I heard Twilight say. I raised my head up from the broken table. "Oh you know, seeing my son and finding out that my long lost daughter is living a happy life and don't forget crashing onto a table with sharp glass stabbing you. Other than that, I'm great." I said to her as got up from the floor cleaning the glass off of me. "That didn't answer my question." She said. "I was kinda hoping if you didn't mind me crashing here till I get my things straight." I said to her. "We got plenty of rooms to spare, so yeah go ahead." She said. "Now I just need to find a room." I said to myself. I felt something pull my pants a bit trying to get my attention. I looked down and saw that it was Spike. "Are you a real dragon? Because I don't think I've seen any others that look like you." He said. "That's because I am Krelzahkrii, Dragon God." I said as I stood in a pose. "But most ponies call me Saber." I said as I gave him a fist pump. "So you're the god of dragons?" He asked me. "No, I'm the god of this world." I said to him. "Cool." He said. "Trust me, I'm not cool, I'm awesome." I said, changing back into a kirin, with a pair of dark blue jeans, an orange shirt with the Voult hunter symbol and a brown vest jacket. "You can do magic!?" Spike said surprised. "Everything can use magic, they just have to know how." I said as I walked towards my room. "Could you teach me?" I heard him say behind me. I turned my head sideways to look at him. "Lessons start in two hours." I said as I left the room. Down the hallway, Spike could be heard. I managed to find an empty room, I stepped inside, snapped my fingers and made some furniture. I was thinking of taking a nap but maby I should check around town. I heard the sound of popping and saw that Discord managed to find my room as well. He took a look around the room, then turned to me. "Nice setup you got here." He said, lazily flouting around. I grabbed him by the tail and pulled him down. "You have to make it up to all the ponies you stole magic from somehow." I told him as I let him go. "Sir, yes Sir!" He said as he was wearing a U.S military outfit. "Then get to it Private!" I said as I pulled out a whistle and blew it, making him march out of my room. With that done, I made my way to find the exit, if not....fuck it. After fifteen minutes of walking around aimlessly in the castle, I found the exit and wondered around town. Ponies around stopped and looked at me, probably because I'm in my kirin form. They wouldn't stop staring so I had to say something. "Keep looking and you won't be walking with your legs!" I yelled out, causing all the ponies around to stop and move along as quickly as possible except for one little orange pegasus filly with a purple mane, wearing what looked like a jumpsuit. "What is it kid?" I asked her. "What are you? Ponies don't normally have scales and claws." She said giving me a suspicious glare. "Fine, you got me. I'm actually a dragon trying live peacefully but alas my disguise, she is ruin!" I said putting an arm over my head, then put back down and looked at her. "Listen kid, you got the nerves to talk to me unlike the others, so because I'm a very nice guy/dragon/pony I'll grant you one wish." I said to her. 'The wishes actually have a variety of rules but meh.' "I could wish for anything?" She asked me with hopeful eyes. "Yeah, so what it'll it be?" I asked her with a smile. "I wish... I wish that I could learn how to fly like other pegasi." She said. I was going to make it so but thought about something. "Shouldn't you already know how to? Your parents are supposed to teach you how." I said to her. I noticed her eyes starting to tear up, so I crouched down. "What's wrong?" I asked, sincerely worrying about her. "I never knew my parents." She said looking down in sadness. "Do you live with an Aunt or grandparents?" I asked her, she answered no. "So...you're an orphan?" I asked gaining a sad nod from her. "I'm not from the orphanage, I ran away a year ago and moved here." She said. "...Come on." I said surprising her. "What?" She asked in confusion. "I said come on, I'm not letting you live alone and homeless." I said as I stood up from crouching. "So your adopting me?" She asked me. "No...at least not yet, I still don't know much about you other than your name Scootalo." I said to her. "How do you know my name? I never told you it." She said. "I don't know how I know but I know, you know?" I said to her gaining a weird look from her. "Meet back at Twilights castle later, okay?" I asked her, she nodded. "Hey, what about the wish?" She asked remembering the her wish. "Your flight lessons start tomorrow after School!" I said continuing my walk around town leaving her there without noticing her smile. 'It feels nice to help ponies in need.' I said as I walked through the market place. I noticed Applejack selling some apples on her stand. I walked over to her. "Hey Applejack." I greeted her, she looked at me in confusion. "Do I know you?" She asked me. "Well you did help in waking me up just a few hours ago." I said, crossing my arms. She keeped looking at me. I took off my head spun it around and put it back on again. "You're the crazy dragon guy!" She said. That ticked me off, I don't like to be called crazy for what ever reason. I spread my wing as they caught fire along with my eyes. I grabbed the edges of the table and bended over. "I'm going to tell you once and only once. Don't call me crazy, ever." I said as I got back up, letting go of the table. She looked up at me in fear. "Okay." She said. I managed to calm down before my rage could get out of hand. "I came here to buy an apple and maby look for a job." I said to her as my wings and eyes turned back to normal. "Okay, One bit an apple and I might be able to help you with the job back at the farm." She said. I handed her a bit. "Thanks and sorry about the whole scaring the shit out of you." I said as i grabbed the apple. "And if do have that job for me let me know." I said as I took I bite out of the apple. 'Sweet Jesus!' I thought as I devoured the apple. I looked around to.see if anybody saw that, then spread my wings and took off to god knows where. Author's Note Sorry if it's shit, I had trouble writing this one.
Guardian PoV: Krelzahkrii/Saber Location: Ponyville, cloud After I flew away from the apple stand, I landed on a nice cloud for a nap. I didn't get much sleep as I realized something. 'Why the fuck do I need a nap? I've been asleep for two thousand and five hundred years!' I mentally asked myself. I looked at myself and noticed I might've subconsciously changed to my god form. 'Fucking force of habit. I need some eats' I thought as I change back into a kirin and flew down. I landed with a soft thud on the ground and went to find the gingerbread house I passed by earlier. I finally found the place and good timing to I was starving. I went inside and was greeted by the scent of baked goods. I went up to the counter and rang the bell. A blue earth pony mare with a pink mane answered went up to the counter. Looking down at a recipe book, not noticing what I am. "Um excuse me? Ma'am?" I said trying to get her attention. "Yes, what'll it be?" she asked. I sighed and looked around for something that I would like. "Do you serve cheesecake?" I asked, hoping they do. "Yes. If I'm not mistaken there should be one ready." She informed me. "I'll take a slice." I said as I made some bits out of matter. "I'll bring it to you in a second." She said as she went back into the kitchen and came back with a slice of cheesecake. She handed me the plate and I gave her ten bits. She looked away from the book and to the bits. "Um, sir its only 5 bi~ts." She said slowly as she finally looked at me. "Sir, not to be rude or anything but what are you?" She asked me. "Right now, I'm a kiring, half dragon/half pony." I said answering her question. "What do you mean by 'right now'?" She asked me, trying to find out what I really am. "I'm a dragon." I said as I found an empty table to sit on and eat my slice of cake. As I was eating, I couldn't help but think about my life, both of them. 'I left behind a lot of things that day, friends, family, my humanity and my sanity.' I thought to myself as I looked at through the window and saw Ponies walking around happily without a care in the world. "*sigh* I hope your proud of me, Mom. I may not be a human anymore but atleast I can do more good than I could as a human." I said, letting go of the fork and putting my hands together to pray. I could feel a few tears flow down my face. I was to busy, that I didn't notice Pinkie standing by the counter, looking at me sadly. PoV: Pinkie I just got back from my break and saw the silly dragon guy from earlier today except that he was sad and I don't like it when anypony is sad. What made it even worse was when he said something to himself while putting his hands together. "*sigh* I hope your proud of me, Mom. I may not be a....anymore but atleast I can do more good then I did as a...." Saber whispered to himself. I couldn't here what he said completely but I'm sure about one thing. His mother is gone and he's hoping that she's proud of him. 'I have to tell the girls about this.' I thought as I quickly made my way to Twilights castle. PoV: ??? Finally, we made to this backwater town. Now to find that crown. I turned to my men, with a smug look. "Men, find that crown in any means necessary." I said pointing a finger at Ponyville. "For the order!" They all shouted as they charged to the town. When they got there, they lit a few torches and threw them at the houses, a few others took hostages as insurance and others were fighting the brave but foolish ponies that were fighting back. "No mercy men!" I shouted as I walked through the mayhem. 'This is going to be fun!' I thought to myself with a psychotic grin. I decided to try out one of the new weapons we made. I took it out of the satchel on my back and gave it a good look. I almost shed a tear just by looking at it's sheer beauty. I saw a little orange filly with a purple mane and aimed at her. I couldn't be more happy. The filly looked at me in fear and started to run. I decided to end her pitiful existence and fired. *Bang* My vision was covered in smoke as the weapon fired. I heard the sound of the pellet penetrating skin. When the smoke cleared, I saw that a pony has made me miss my entended target by taking the pellet himself while holding one of my soldiers and snapped his neck. I saw that it indeed hit him as there was a tiny hole in his shirt. I looked up to his face of agony but was met with a look of pure rage. PoV: Kelzahkrii/Saber Location: Sugar cube Time: A few minutes before the attack After I finished 'talking' with my mother, I finished the cake I ordered and got up from the chair go outside. When I got outside, I was greeted by the smell of fire and shouts for help. I looked and saw that Ponyville was being attacked by some Rougues. I saw Scootalo running away from one of them and bumped into what looked like the leader. He pulled out a fucking musket and aimed towards Scoots. [youtube=https://youtu.be/LekDT7Rmdis?t=3] 'Not on my watch, you son of bitch' I mentally shouted as I ran towards Scoots. I managed to grab one of his goons and started choking him, I grabbed his sword and stabbed another one, I grabbed his pistol and shot another one helping out Big Mac. And ran straight to Scoots *Bang* The pellet hit me in the chest, probably damaging a lung.'Fuck that hurts! I thought as the stallion with the musket was blocked by the smoke. When the smoke cleared, he noticed me and was surprised by my action. I snapped the random soldiers neck with a loud sickening crack and threw him away. "You poor fool, you don't know what you just inflicted upon yourself." He said with a chuckle and pointing the spot where the pellet hit. "That's odd, you should be dead by now!" He shouted at me. I smirked at his reaction and put my hand out as if I was holding a gun. "Ha! You've gone delusional!" He said laughing at what I'm doing. I made a Desert Eagle out of thin air and shot his knee, making him kneel down on the other in pain. I walked towards him as the wound on my chest was being healed and made the Desert Eagle implode. I bent down, grabbed his neck and pulled him up. "Why are you attacking Ponyville?" I asked him as I signaled for Scootalo to run. She took the hint and started running towards Twilights castle. "We're not attacking, we are cleansing Equestria of it's disease known as 'magic'" He said, putting much venom on the word magic. "By murdering innocent ponies?" I asked him, tightening my grip to make him talk. "*Ack* We need to send a message. So we thought why not kill the new princess and take the crown to set an example." He said chuckling a bit. "But now is the time for you to die!" He said, pulling out a flint-lock pistol, aimed at my head and fired causing my head to turn sideways. He waited for me to fall limp on the floor dead but was he got was me looking at him with a smirk, opening my mouth showing him the pellet I caught. "What!?" He shouted out. I pulled my arm back amd threw him to the nearest wall. He got back up, dusting some dirt off of him and healing his knee. "Now your making me angry." He said as he pulled out a dagger and started running at me. He thrusted the dagger but was blocked by my hand, making the dagger stab my hand instead. He looked up at me in fear. "A normal pony shouldn't handle this amount of pain and a shot through the head should've killed you!?" He yelled out as he tried to take out the dagger from my hand only to be hit by it's hilt because of me. I pulled out the dagger and healed the stab wound as I changed to my battle form as a kirin. My scales turned brown as my eyes and wings caught on fire, magma was coursing around my body as if they were veins and my nails grew into razorsharp claws made of magma crystals and my clothes soon turned into battle armor. "W-w-what a-are y-you?" He stuttered as I walked towards him leaving scorch marks on the floor. "I am Kelzahkrii, Dragon God of terra and you will pay for your actions against the innocent!" I said as the gates to a hellish prison opened behind him. "No, no ,noo!" He said as I grabbed him, stabbed him then threw him inside. The gates closed soon after he went through and faded out as if it was never there. "And stay in there!" I said as I spread my wings and took of to help fight the rest. I managed to find Big Mac and AppleJack fighting a few goons, so I came down there and landed on two soldiers, crushing them. "AppleJack, get behind me, there's a dragon!" Mac yelled out to Aj, making her look at me and smirk. "That ain't necessarily a bad thing." She said to Mac, gaining a confused look until he saw me salute and take off while holding two other soldiers. While in the air, I could hear them beg for mercy. "Now why should I do that? You all deserve this." I said, letting them go in the air, doom to die. I soon decided enough of this and flew up to Twilight's castle and shouted as loud as I could. "Zu'u uth vosodiik tol lost drun aax kotin stahraal wah vuth!" I shouted, making all the attackers stop and turn in my direction. I then snapped my fingers to summon Cerberus. Cerberus appeared in a torrent of flames, when the flames died out, everypony could see him as he stood there waiting for my comand. "Cerberus, kos pruzah sen ahrk kuz daar ponies voth zek wah ausul." I said to him, gaining a bark from all three of his heads as he summoned the gates to hell, leading the ones who are still in my control insde. After a few minutes of them going through, Cerberus walked in as well and the gates soon closed in and disappeared in a fiery inferno. I then changed back to my kirin form and flew down. When I landed, I was greeted by all of Ponyville looking at me in fear minus the mane six. The mayor was soon pushed in by the crowd to try to talk to me. "Um..Greeting great one. We hope for you to spare us!" She said as she got on the floor bowing. "I live here so~, yeah." I said to her as I helped her up. "So wait, you'e not going to destroy Ponyville?" She said, dusting off some dirt from her clothes. "Yeah pretty much. Anyway, you guys should just move on and pretend this never happened, okay?" I said to everypony, gaining all their agreements. Now since that is done, I have to go find Scootalo and make sure if she's okay. Who the fuck sent these guys? I thought as I flew up into the air and began to search for Scoots. After a few minutes, I decided to check if she's still in the ruined part of Ponyville and it has been a few hours since I started looking and it's getting really late. "Scootalo! Where are you!?" I shouted at nothing. After a few seconds of silence, I heard the sound of whimpering in an ally. I went in to check if there was anyone hurt and found Scootalo hidden behind a dumpster, crying to herself. Author's Note I'm gonna leave it here, for shits and giggles! Cerberus, kos pruzah sen ahrk kuz daar ponies voth zek wah ausul. =Cerberus, be a good boy and take this ponies with back to hell.
Hope for a little filly PoV: Scootalo Location: Alley way, Ponyville Time: Few hours later after the attack I've been crying for hours. I left Saber back there, hurt and most likely dead because I didn't move out of the way of whatever that weird Stallion had. Saber was the only one who actually cared, that was willing to help me for my own happiness, and now he's gone. "Scootalo! Where are you!?" I heard somepony yell out my name. After a few seconds of silence, I heard hoofsteps getting closer to me. I shut my eyes, trying to hold back my tears. The unknown pony stopped, I then felt scaly arms wrap around me in a hug. 'Scaly arms?' I thought as I opened my eyes. When I opened them, I saw that it was Saber hugging me. 'But why?' I mentally asked myself. "Scoots, I've been looking all over for you." He said as he stopped the hug. "How? I thought you died!?" I asked him, letting a few tears out. "I'm not that easy to get rid of." He said with a small smile. I hugged him and pulled down to my height, he returned the hug gently. "Everything will be fine." He said, rubbing my back to calm me down. He picked me up and carried me to Twilights castle. "Scootalo, I promise you that as long as I live that I'll be there for you." He said to me, I hugged him a little tighter causing him to flinch a little. PoV: Kelzuhkrii/Saber Location: Twilights castle Time: 11:00 P.M After getting back to the castle, I took Scootalo to my room and left her there so she could sleep. I had to pry Scootalo off of me and put her to bed. She said to me that she didn't feel right if she took my bed, but after I told her that I didn't need to sleep for a couple of more days before I get tired again, she agreed to keep the bed until then. I walked back downstairs and saw Twilight sitting on her throne reading a letter. I walked over to her, so I could see what the letters about. 'Ain't curiosity great? I thought sarcastically. I managed to read off a few bits and pieces of it. The letter is about the attack the happened today, with a few pictures taken of me, Cadence, Celestia, Luna and Discord but with me in Dragon God form and before Discord turned into a complete Dracenquss. "You know, it's not nice to snoop around someone else is stuff without permission." I said sinisterly. I could see the color of her coat fade away as she turned to me. "Um..Hi Saber, I didn't know you were back." She said, trying to hide the picture. "It's fine if Celestia sent you the letter." I said as I snatched the letter and saw the picture in it. The picture was of me in dragon God form in the middle-back while holding a baby Cadence, A teen-aged Discord in front of me, sitting crossed legged and giving the peace sign with both his hands, Luna on my right giving a toothy smile while her arms were crossed and Celestia to my left giving two thumbs up with a smirk. I shed a couple of tears remembering this. We were like a big happy family, now though, I have to fix a lot of mistakes Discord has done. "Who is the one in-front of you?" Twilight asked, pulling me away from my thoughts. "Believe it or not, that's Discord." I said while pointing at him in the picture. "That's Discord!?"She shouted at me. I put my hand on her muzzle while I shushed her. She immediately swatted my hand away and looked at the picture again, noticing that I was holding a foal in my arms. "And who's the foal? She looks kinda familiar." She said, taking another look at the picture. "She's my daughter, you've met her and I'm pretty sure your brother is married to her, which I still do not like." I said as I went to find the kitchen, leaving a dumbstruck Twilight back at the throne room. Morning: 8:00 A.M It feels weird playing a PS2 that I poofed out of nowhere. I've been playing Ratchet & Clank: Up your arsenal for the past eight hours to past the time. A few minutes ago Spike woke up to me playing and hasn't left the chair still watching the game. I paused the game and turned to him. "If Twilight shows up, you say nothing about this." I said to him and gained a nod from him. I went back to playing for thirty more minutes then gave the controller to Spike. He made a new save file then began playing. I went to the kitchen for some eats, and found Scootalo eating breakfast with Twilight. "Hi Saber!" Greeted Sootalo. "Good morning Scoots, did ya sleep well?" I asked, gaining a happy nod from her. "Morning Twi." I said to the Lavender mare. "Can't talk, too tired." She said as she poured coffee in her mug that said "What's sleep?". "You can't brain today,you have the dumb." I said to her, gaining a confused look from her and a laugh from Scootalo. I went ahead and grabbed some cereal and served it in a bowl with milk, then started eating. "You got school today Scoots?" I asked her. "Yeah, just wish I didn't have to go." She said as she threw her arms up in the air. "Sorry but you have to, now go get ready while I eat." I said as I took another spoonful of cereal and ate it. Scoots went upstairs to brush her teeth. After I finished eating, I went to check Spikes progress, and saw him playing one of the Qwark Levels. I sat on the chair next to him, waiting for Scootalo to come back down. Scoots came back downstairs wearing the same clothes as yesterday, meaning that I should talk to Rarity in helping me out with this. "Come on, I'm taking you to school today." I said as I snapped my fingers, changing my clothes to a blue T-shirt with the yogscast Lewis and Simon logo with the word 'See ya later, Shitlords!' on the back and some dark blue jeans to match. "What does that mean?" Scoots asked, pointing at my shirt. "Nothing. Now come on, you're going to be late." I said to her, as I made my way to the main door with Scootalo in tow. As we made our way through town, a few ponies took notice of me and walked towards me to thank me for what I did yesterday. After a few ponies thanked me, we finally made it to the Scoolhouse and saw Cheerilee heading inside. "I'll pick you up at three." I said to her as she began walking inside, she stopped, turned to me and tackled me in a hug, surprising me. "Thank you" She said quietly. I felt a few tears stain my shirt, I returned the hug. "You don't have to thank me, your happiness is enough of a thanks for me." I said to her as I ended the hug. Scootalo then turned back to the door and walked inside. Well, now to do something. I thought as I spread my wings and took off towards Canterlot. Author's Note It took me a while to make this, due to me making more chapters for my displaced fic but hey, I finally made it. Discord in the past: Enjoy this song. [youtube=https://youtu.be/SEIT-Dt3Bpo?t=62]
Canterlot visit PoV: Kelzahkrii/Saber Location: Canterlot Status: Being yelled at by guards for being a dragon Not long after I landed in Canterlot, a dozen guards came by to 'detain' the dragon that is 'loose' in Catnterlot. Now, I'm just making my way to the palace with the guards behind me at all times. "You sure we are not just making it angry?" I heard a guard ask, I stopped and turned to them. "Seriously, now you realized that?" I asked as they raised their spears. I grabbed one of the spear and snapped it in half. "I suggest you don't do that." I said as I turned back and started walking again. When I finally arrived at the gates to the palace, the guards, of course, wouldn't let me through until I made them reconsider, with a demonstration involving my fist and the gate. When I finally got in, I asked a servant it shecould take me to the throne room, she led me to the doors and went back to work. I saw a line on the front door, a whole lot of nobles and some regular ponies. I made my way through the line, the nobles aren't really pleased with me cutting in line and started shouting at me, threatening that they could make my life a living hell and shit like that. "The nobles here make me sick, plus I'd rather not be in the same room as you pricks." I said as I opened the door and went inside. When I entered, I saw that Celestia was in the middle of hearing out a White stallion with a blonde mane and tale and a cutie mark of a blue rose. They haven't really noticed me yet, so I spread my wings and flew over to Tia. "Morning Celestia." I said as I landed next to her throne. The stallion saw me and started calling for the guards, I could see that Tia really doesn't like him. "Something wrong?" I asked the prick. "Of course I have a problem! Aunty, who is this peasent and what is he doing here!?" He said while I was trying to resist the urge to blast him. "Blueblood, I would like you to meet my uncle Saber." She said gesturing to me. "How is this filth a part of the family?" He asked, while staring daggers at me. I flipped him off, causing him to gasped. "How dare you!? Do you know who I am!?" He shouted. "Oh I know! An asshole!" I shouted, gaining a giggle from Tia and some laughter from the guards in the room. "I'm Prince Blueblood! Learn my name for you are beneath me!" He shouted back. "A prince above me? Hmm, Nah." I said as I sat on the arms rest of the throne. "And why not?" He asked me. "Because of this." I said, flicking the air causing the annoying prick to fly away as if he was kicked out. "And he's out out of here!" I shouted as I got up and made my own chair. I looked back at Celestia and gave her a toothy smile. "That was mean and you know it." She said, motioning a guard to let in another one. "I'll keep quiet but if they ask for something stupid, I'm kicking them out my way." I said to her, gaining a nod from her. "You see you're highness, that's why us nobles should pay less taxes then the commoner." The noble said as he put away his papers in his suitcase. Celestia looked at me, motioning me to do something about him. I rolled my eyes and snapped my fingers, making a canon that shoots the words Denied out and fired. This other noble came in, asking to remove the homeless out of the shelter so he could build a club. Celestia and me didn't agree with the Stallion. I summoned a Spectral Dragon knight and ordered him to chase out the noble. The doors opened again, we were both expecting another noble but what came through was a young earth pony colt of twelve years. He stopped just in front of the steps and bowed. "Your highness, I came here to ask for your help. My mother is badly ill, but we just don't have the bits for a visit to the hospital. So I beg you, please help us." He said looking at Celestia. "I'm sorry little one but I can't help you." She said, making the colt look down in sadness. "But I do know somepony who can." She said, looking at me with a small smile. I nodded and got up from my seat and walked down to the colt. "Take me to your mother, and I'll see what I need to do." I said to him. The colt looked up at me with a teary smile started leading me to his home. When we got out of the palace, I asked him were he lived. He said that he lives in a farm just a few miles out of Canterlot. "Hop on." I said to him as I spread my wings. He did as I told him and we flew of to his home. It took us about fifteen minutes to arrive at his home, as we landed I remembered that I forgot to ask for his name. "Hey kid, what's your name?" I asked the little colt as he got off my back. "My names Shadow Step, my parents say I'm light on my hoofs." He said as he showed me his cutie mark on his shoulder. It was a set of transparent footprints. "Sweet." I said, opening the door and walked inside. "Come on, Mom's this way." He said as he went upstairs with me in tow. We got upstairs and he lead me to the door on the left. When I went in the room, I saw that the the colts mother was worse than I thought but that didn't mean that I couldn't help. The mare had a very pale coat, due to her illness. I walked up to her and checked for any infections or swelling and found nothing. I snapped my fingers and some healing ingredients, and started to make a healing potion. After the potion was done, I gently taped the mare on her shoulder, waking her up. When she saw me, she started panicking, thinking that I was here to end her life or something. Shadow came in, calmed her down and told her she needed to drink the potion. As the mare drank the potion, her color started to return. After she was done drinking it, she got to see if she could stand, then hugged her son. "Thank you so much for this. Is there anything we could do to repay you?" The mare asked, turning to me with a smile. "Nope, you don't need to repay for anything." I said as I made my way back downstairs. When I made downstairs, I saw a stallion enter with some groceries in hand and noticed me. I raised my hands up and continued to walk out. As soon as I was outside, I took to the skies, flying back to Canterlot. When Canterlot was in sight, I decided to teleport inside the throne room. So I snapped my fingers, causing me to go on a fucking drug trip and appear back at the throne room. "Gah! My eyes they fucking hurt!" I said as I was using both my hands to block my eyes in pain. When the pain was gone and I opened my eyes, I saw that Celestia was standing on top of me trying not to laugh at my pain. "Shut up." I said, clamping her muzzle with my hand. After I got up, I noticed some other noble here, and they look mad as hell. "I'm not sitting through this again." I said dusting myself off and turning to Celestia. I snapped my fingers, making a button to appear and gave it to Tia. "This for getting rid if those pesky nobles." I whispered to her, making her giggle at the sight of another humiliated noble. "Is Cadenza still around or did she go back to the empire?" I asked her. "She went back to the Crystal empire, but I heard that she's planning to invite Twilight and her friends over tomorrow, maybe you should go?" She said. "Sure, then I could see how the empire is doing and spend some time with Cadenza." I said to her. I walked to the middle of the throne, flipped every one off and teleported back to Ponyville. I cause to much pain to mysefl by doing this! I thought to myself as I went on another drugtrip. Fun fact: I'm epileptic and going through a wrap tunnel full of all the fucking colors of a rainbow. Author's Note Boom, done!
On the way to the Empire PoV: Kelzahkrii/Saber Location: Twilights Castle Time: 12:00 P.M After I got out of the Drugtrip of a warp tunnel, I went to look for Spike and found him cleaning up the throne room. When I told him that I was going to start his magic lessons, He dropped everything and started walking with me. We managed to find a very spacious room, and decided to use it has our training room. An hour and a half of teaching him how to do magic, and now he's shooting flame from his hand and got the Idea of flying like Iron-man. I grabbed him by the tail and pulled him down. "Really?" was all I asked, gaining a sheepish smlie from him. "Heh, sorry." He said. After he got down, I started teaching him Ice magic and an ability that makes you shoot as if your hand was the thunder gun. After a few demonstrations, he finally got the hang of it and shot a spike of Ice that was propelled by the thunder wave. The Spike impaled the wall behind me and exploded into pieces. "Um, I think that's enough for today." I said, gaining a nod from him. We made our way back to the throne room, I snapped my fingers, making the PS2 appear again but with Jak X: Combat Racing, ready to play. I put it on split screen and started playing with Spike. Two hours of Combat Racing, me and Spike were tied by six wins. I pulled out a pocket watch and saw that it was time for me to pick up Scoots. After I told Spike that we would have a tie breaker later today. I got up and made my way to the entrance. When I got outside, I spread my wings and took of towards the Schoolhouse. It didn't take long to get there, when I landed the bell rang and slowly a few kids walked outside, some with friends walking home and others with their parents. Scootalo came out with her two friends in tow. When she saw me, her smile grew and she walked to me. "Hi Saber." She greeted me. I crouched down and picked her up. "Sup Scoots." I sakd as turned to her two friends. "Hey Scootalo, who is that?" Asked Sweetie Bell, Scootalo got back down to her friends and started explaining who I am. After Scootalo finished explaining, AB and Sweetie bell looked like they didn't believe her story but that was soon changed when I snapped my fingers, making a glass of chocolate milk appear in my hands, I drank the glass and threw the milk behind me, causing it to implode. "Explosions are so overrated." I said with a smile. "Cool!" All three of them said simultaneously in amazement. I remembered that I had to teach Scoots how to fly today. "Scoots say goodbye to your friends for today, because now begins your first flight lesson." I said, causing her to yell out yes. After Scoots said goodbye, I picked her up and flew to an open area good for practicing. Time: 5:00 P.M. I spent two hours teaching her how to get off the ground properly and getting her to fly around the area. Her look of pure hapiness made it all worth while. After ten more minutes of her flying around, she glided down, heading straight to me and tackled me to the ground in a hug. "Thank you, thank you, thanks you!" She said while hugging me to death. "Okay, okay. Can you get off me now?" I said, chuckling a little and trying to pry her off. She finally let me go and got up, dusting some dirt off her clothes. "We need to get you some clothes." I said as I got up and stretched, resulting in a few pops to be heard. When we finished up, we made our way to Raritys boutique for Scootalos measurements. Scootalo wouldn't keep her hooves on the ground, she's really happy to be able to finally fly, so she flew the entire way there. We made it to Raritys boutique, and stepped inside with the bell ringing on the door. "In a moment dear!" We heard Rarity say from upstairs. We heard the sound of suitcases being closed, Rarity finally made it downstairs and noticed us. "Hello darling, how are you feeling since the incident?" She asked me. "Fine actually but that's not what we came here for. I need you to take Scootalos measurement and tell me." I said as I sat on the couch and started reading the newspaper I made. Rarity took Scootalo to her working area and started taking measurements, after she was done she came to me and told me them. After I got Scootalos measurments on a piece of paper, we made our way to Twilights castle. On the way Scootalo decided to ask me something. "Hey Saber?" She said, making me turn to her. "Why didn't we ask Rarity to make me some clothes?" She asked as she landed and started walking. "Because, I can make you them." I said, answering her question. 6:00 P.M After we made back to the castle, we went to the dining room and saw that Twilight and Spike were already eating diner. I took a seat near Spike and Scootalo sat next to me, I snapped my fingers, making some hayfries and some salad for Scootalo and made some good old rice and beans with corn on the side. "Saber, we were wondering if tomorrow you wanted to come with me and the girls to the Crystal Empire?" Twilight asked me. I turned to Scootalo with a smile, then back to Twilight. "Sure but I'm bringing Scootalo." I said putting my arms around the filly and pulled her close. "But I have school tomorrow." Scootalo said as she went back to eating. "I'm taking you with me Scoots, your not going to school tomorrow." I said to her, causing her to pump a fist in the air while whispering yes. 8:00 P.M After dinner was finished, it was time to hit the hay. I snapped my fingers, making a wonderbolt PJ for Scoots, and for me a white sleeveless shirt and a pair of shorts.I made a seprate bed for me and flopped on it, falling asleep almost instantly. The next day Time: 9:00 A.M. Location: Train to Crystal Empire The first night I fell asleep and the next morning Twilight wakes me up at 7:00. It took all my will power not to smack her in the face and call her a she-demon. It didn't take us long to get to the train station and met up with the rest of the girls, Discord and Spike, so we bought our tickets and boarded the train. Once inside, we handed the tickets to the conductor and found some seats. Now, out of sheer bordem I started singing a song I heard a long time ago. "Following total atomic annihilation it may fall to you to save the great nation That's why Vault-Tec have made extra preparation and are proud to present you a S.P.E.C.I.A.L. education Regarding aptitude you are an absolutely unique amalgamation of attributes Now it's time to find out in which you excel What makes you S.P.E.C.I.A.L.? Discord knew the song as well and started to sing the next bit. The girls were surprised that I could actually sing, and a duet at that. You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! Oh so S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! S.P.E.C.I.A.L. spells out that you're quite swell! STRENGTH! Supplies are sparse so on seeing something sweet be sure to scavenge, or starve The stronger you aren't, the smaller the stack of scrap, storage and snacks that you can haul on your back but do be sure to stay on track of the numbers or a savage could suddenly strike as you're over-encumbered and should your special self have such a regrettable incident you'd better get swinging any suitable weapon or implement PERCEPTION! Post-nuclear places are pretty prearranged to put you through your paces Pinpoint the parts of predators that plan to prey with the Vault-Tec Assisted Targeting System Hooray! You may need to pickpocket pinching for your own protection practicing your pilfering purloining to perfection If your preferential predilection's petty theft of peoples' possessions you'll be protected by perception You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! Oh so S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! S.P.E.C.I.A.L. spells out that you're quite swell! ENDURANCE! Epidemics are endemic everywhere Infection, amputation, radiation, never rare End the negative effects, refresh your energy by eating everything even extra limbs and enemies Your belly's not ever empty there's endless entrées Extend the length of time you exercise eons, days Escape encounters with louts and rowdy hooligans or environments ensure you'll eventually be food again CHARISMA! Communists conquered this clean continent and concomitantly corruption was the consequence As such, you must be confident and cognizant of compliments confirming that commercially you're consummately competent Convert companions to confidantes convincing them to change a cuddly toy for cutlery and condiments Swallow down countless cups of cocktails and charm your way from harm, chum Combat curtailed You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! Oh so S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! S.P.E.C.I.A.L. spells out that you're quite swell! INTELLIGENCE! is idiocy inverted Innate instinct Take information and interpret it The inner intuition and initiative to impliment inventive ideas to be inquisitive It is indicative of ingrained imagination to take an inspiration and create an innovation Insure against injury through investigation because ignorance induces incapacitation AGILITY! After all the aggro antagonists are all too available there's no ASBOs Accelerate your acts of accurate aim and have any angry adversaries aptly aflame Avoid adverse assaults from automatics Avert or annul their action with acrobatics Agility! Amazing adaptability awesome! What an absolutely ace ability You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! Oh so S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! S.P.E.C.I.A.L. spells out that you're quite swell! LUCK! The lady that lowers the likelihood of life's lotto's loss for the lazy When you're larking with lice that are larger than life at least you'll have the lethal last laugh and the like The lie of the land's less than lavish and lovely but when looking for loot you'll locate lots of luxury Loads of little lowlifes leering at your luggage? A lone laddy's liable to let them them learn what luck is Congratulations, you've passed the test yes! From everyone at Vault-Tec splendid work on your success Give yourself a pat on the back and maybe shake hands then perambulate into the haze of the wasteland War War never changes Look at the history book's torn up pages 'cause when the dust settles after all out war you'll be glad we taught you what to deal with fallout for You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! You're S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! Oh so S.P.E.C.I.A.L.! S.P.E.C.I.A.L. spells out that you're quite swell! We heard a round of applause as we finished, we looked up to see the girls with looks of amazement , so we gave a bow and sat a back down. "Discord, I didn't know you could sing like that." Fluttershy said to Discord, while I snapped my fingers, making the PS2 appear with a small TV with Jak X ready to play again. I tossed a remote to Spike and started playing in split-screen. Author's Note Next one involves a certain magic mirror [youtube=https://youtu.be/tuQPfVZbMbg?t=2] and for those who don't know which was which Saber Discord Both
Equestria Girls: The beginning PoV: Kelzahkrii/Saber Location: Train to the Empire Time: 10:00 A.M. one hour till arrival I've been playing MW2 on a PS3 with Spike and Discord, they couldn't even get me once the entire match. When the screen showed the scores, Discord was dressed as a CoD fanatic as he threw the remote. "I call hacks!" He declared, pointing a finger at me. "Discord, it's not hacking, it's pure skill." I said to him, while lounging back in my chair. Discord snapped his fingers, making his clothes disappear as he sat down as well. "Two thousand years and I still can't beat you, Dad." He said with a smile. The mane six, minus Fluttershy, were stunned by what he just said. Discord took notice and asked them. "Was it something I said?" He said as he turned back to me with a confused look. "Let me get this straight, Discord, your son, was the one who cursed you but you act like it never happened." Twilight said, looking at both of us. "Yes but Discord is going to help out ponies around wether he like it or not." I said, turning to a clock and saw that we should be able to see the empire by now, so I looked out the window and saw the empire. The empire The train finally arrived at the station, I took the chance and changed to my god form. When I was done changing, I grabbed my things, which were basically Scoots stuff and walked out. When I walked out, the ponies saw me and immediately bowed at my presence. I looked to.my surroundings and saw that everypony in the station were bowing, except the mane six, Discord, Spike and Scootalo. "You may all rise!" I shouted out, all the ponies soon got back on their feet and started cheering from my return. One of the crystal ponies walked up with a bright smile on her face. "It's good to have you back, my lord." She said, bowing her head. "It's good to be back." I said, putting my hand out. The mare soon put hers out as well and started the handshake. After she was done, she went back to what she was doing before. Soon other ponies started asking questions about the meaning of my return and if I will take back the throne. "My return will not change anything for the empire, for the heir of the empire has already taken the throne and it would be kind of a dick move if I did take it back!" I said answering their questions. It took a few minutes but the ponies finally went back to doing what they were doing. I turned back to the girls and Spike, I motioned them to follow me. The palace It didn't take us long to get to the palace, due to me carrying Rarity by magic so she wouldn't get distracted. Scootalo was riding on my shoulders after she got tired of flying around with Rainbow Dash. Once we made it to the gates, the guards let us in with open arms. We made it to the throne room doors and I kicked them opened. "I'm back, baby!" I yelled out, the guards who knew who I am, bowed at my presence while the newer ones were pointing spears at me. I looked at the throne and saw Cadenza with a big smile, I snapped my finger making me warp to next to her and gave her a hug. "How are you doing, sweetie?" I asked her, finishing the hug. "I'm great!" She said enthusiastically. I was being shined by a light on the other side of the room, I looked and saw that it was 'the crystal heart'. I walked over to it, grabbed it and took a bite out of it, leaving a large bite mark on it. The mane six, Spike and Cadenza gasped at this and were about to yell but I stopped them. "Don't. This isn't the crystal heart, this was just an actual crystal shaped as a heart." I said as I tossed a piece to Spike and Discord. Discord immediately ate his piece while Spike was still looking at it. "Cadenza, could you please stand up from the throne. I need to show you all something." I said as Cadenza got up and walked towards Twilight. I got up to the throne and pulled it, resulting in a loud click followed by the sound of machinery being activated. I turned around and walked down the throne as fast as possible as the throne was sinking in the floor. Soon the floor opened up and an Elevator came up with a ding. A biped Crystal dragon soon appeared and bowed at me. He looked back up and began to speak. "Pruzah wah koraav hi ontzos Zoh. Vir vis Zu'u kos do freyend?" He said as he walked to the elevator control panel. I motioned for the girls, Spike and Discord to get in. When everyone was inside, I turned back to the Crystal Drake. "Kuz mii tum wah faal Yostrah Hil." I said to the Drake. The Crystal Drake soon smirked at my response. "Lig dein hin yen ahrk ogiir ko ronth, ahrk kovir zor!" He shouted as he put the lever straight down, causing the elevator to drop. Me and Discord were laughing like mad men while the rest were screaming in fear. Once we reached our stop, the Drake pulled the lever back up making the elevator stop gently. The Drake soon busted out laughing at their reaction and wiped a tear away. He then turned to me as he bowed his head. "We have arrived, My lord." He said as he opened the doors to the chamber. Once we were out the doors closed behind us. It took me a while to calm the girls down. When they were calm enough, they started following me. We arrived at the gates of the Crystal Heart. The gates light soon shined on us and waited for me to say the password. "Bo bitch! Ofaal tir ven!" I shouted at the gate. The gate emmited a loud hum, then slowly opened. We went inside the chamber of the crystal heart. I went in front of everyone and pointed at it. "Everypony, behold the real Crystal Heart!" I shouted as the chamber was lit with the interior lights. "No matter how many times I see it, it always makes me tear up from it's beauty." Discord said, wiping away a tear. I felt a tap on my shoulder, I turned and saw that it was Cadenza behind me. "Yes?" I asked her. "If this is the crystal heart, then how did Sombra not know of this?" She asked me. "Because, it was very dumb to hand this out to a guy named Shadow in another language." I said, crossing my arms. I turned to the mane six and saw Twilight taking notes. I snapped my fingers, making her notes light in flames. "No notes allowed down here." Discord said, while sweeping the ashes away. Twilight crossed her arms and grumbled out something. I turned to Scootalo and walked over to her. "You okay Scoots?" I asked her, while crouching down. "Yeah, it's just I thought I heard something." She said. "It's the heart, it's trying to talk to you. Trust me, it just has a random pointless conversation with you for hours." I said as I picked her up and put her on my shoulder. I walked closer to the heart, the closer I got the more noticeable the colors change from green to blue. "It' time." I said to the heart. The heart emitted a loud hum as the chamber started to shake. After the shaking stopped, I started walking back to the elevator. Throne room The elevator stopped at the throne room with a loud ding. I got off with Scoots still on my shoulder and Cadenza holding my arm very tight. I looked over to her with a smile. "Okay Cadenza, ride is over, you can let go now." I said to her. It took awhile but she finally let go. "Cadence, what happened to the crystal heart!?" I heard Armor shout out. "Safe and sound, fuck tard." I said as I patted him on the back. Soon the room started to tremble and the light of the heart was shining through the room. The spears of the guards soon turned into muskets. I walked outside and saw the chariots changing to some sort of hover-cars and trucks. "That's it!" I heard Shinning shout out, followed by the sound of a sword being taking out of its sheathe. I turned and saw that he pulled out a sword and pointed at me. "I had about enough of you. Guards take him in!" He ordered, only to see that his guards were protecting me. One of them stepped up with pissed off look. "Assaulting the great one is a direct insult to the crystal empire." The guard said. I turned back to look at the center of the city and saw that the heart was rising. "And done!" I shouted as the Heart was now in the middle of the city. "What is that!?" Shinning said. Cadenza and Twilight went to him, to explain what was going on. After they were finished with the explanation, he looked at me and gave me a sheepish laugh as he started to walk back slowly. "Now that we have all the weirdness behind us and move on to your guest rooms to un-pack." Cadenza said as she began to lead us to the guest rooms. "Hey!!" We all heard Twilight shout. I looked back and saw an orange unicorn mare with Twilights crown in her hands. I began to chase the mare down, she turned left to a room. When I entered the room, I didn't see her, just a mirror. "Fucking serious?" I said to myself, as the rest of the girls arrived. "Where'd she go!?" Twi shouted at me. I pointed at the mirror, causing her to laugh a bit. "Seriously, where did she go!?" She said as she pulled me down to her eye level. "In the mirror!" I shouted as I stood back up. "That mirror is actually a portal to another Equestria." I said to everypony. I walked towards the mirror and saw CHS on the other side. "Come on. We're going to get the crown back." I said to Discord and Twilight. Scootalo and Spike came up to me with determined looks. "We want to help to!" Scoots and Spike said. "Fine but you have stick close to one of us." I said, gaining a nod from both of them. "This is going to be fun!" Discord shouted out in excitement as be stepped through the portal. Next up was Twilight and Spike, It took Spike to encourage Twilight to make her go through. Now it was me and Scoots. She grabbed hold of my hand as she looked at me. "Ready?" I asked her. "As ready as I'll ever be." She said. We stepped through the portal and.came out through the statue as humans. I looked at myself and saw that I was my human self again. I looked ahead and saw Twilight trying to walk and Discord watching her, trying not to laugh. Twilight was wearing the CHS uniform, Spike was a dog and Discord was wearing U.S military uniform with the rank of corporal. I was wearing the exact same as Discord but with the rank of Sargeant "Come on Discord, let's hope they remember us." I said, helping out Twilight and walked to the principals office. The Principals office We arrived at the office. I knocked a couple of times and waited. The door opened up and Celestia came out. "Good to see you, Tia." I said, giving her a salute. "Richard? Is that you!?" She said with a surprised tone. "Sure is. Me and Julio came back from being overseas a couple of days ago and we've been trying to get used to being back, I came here to resume my time in school." I said as we went inside the office. We all sat down in our own chairs except for Twilight. "You two are going back to school and you two?" Celestia asked as she pointed at Twi and Scoots. "They're new." I quickly said. Tia the wrote down our schedules, as she gave one to Discord she said. "And please, don't over-prank like last time." She said to him. "Aww." Discord said as he took the schedule and walked out. Luckily me, Twilight and Scoots had history at first period and lunch at the same hour. Once out of the office, Twilight started asking questions. "What just happened? Why did she look like the princess and what are we!?" She shouted at us. "Yeah, you guys looked like you've been here before." Scoots said gaining a nod from Spike. I noticed Scoots clothing, she was wearing a black shirt with the band AC DC and some jeans. "And what kind of name is Julio and Richard?" Spike asked. "I'll have you know that my full name is Julio C. Disc." Discord said with an annoyed tone. "And my name is Richard." I said, feeling insulted. "But I thought your name was Saber?" Twilight said, finally able to walk properly. "It is." I said as we made our way to first period: History. "But you just said it was Richard." She retorted. "That's because it is." I said, arriving at the class. Twilight crossed her arms in frustration and followed me inside with Scoots and took our seats. The door opened up and the teacher came in while holding some paperwork. "Morning class, I heard that we have two new students and one that came back from being overseas, so for those who still don't know me. I'm Mr.Tirek, your history teacher." He said with a bright smile as he saluted at me. Author's Note Yay, I'm done with this one as well. Discord: Age 19 Tirek: Age 36
Equestria Girls: School...FUCK! PoV: Saber/Kelzuhkrii Location: Canterlot High Scool. Period: 8:00 A.M History Time: 8:55 A.M. I've been sitting here for the past thirty minutes listening to History. It took all my will power to not fall asleep in class. I turned to Scoots and saw that she was having the same problem as me. I then looked at Twilight and saw that she was paying close attention to class. "Now, I need all of you to bring me the biography of George Washington with his accomplishments for tomorrow." Tirek said before the bell rang for the next period. I got up and woke up Scoots from her nap. "Is it over?" She asked in a tired tone. "Yeah, come on." I said, while checking our schedules for the next class. Scootalo had math next. I sighed as I looked at my second period: Sex ed. I stopped by my old locker and started to bang my head on it. Scoots was looking at me as if I've gone insane. "Come on, I'll take you to your next class." I said, after I finished hitting myself with the locker. It took me a few minutes but I finally got Scoots to her math class. When I took her inside I told the teacher she was new and got lost. Once that was done, I went to second period. I managed to arrive before the teacher, good. I took a seat near the window and looked out. I then heard the sound of the door open and close. I looked over and saw the teacher. "Good morning class, I'm the new Sex Ed teacher, I'm Chysalis." She introduced herself. 'This is going to be a long fucking period, I know it.' I thought as I made a notebook appear out of nowhere and started to draw. As class was nearing its end, I put the finishing touches on the drawing and added the color to it. The bell rang, so I grabbed the notebook and made my way to Scoots math class to guide her to the next one. I got to Scoots math class and took her to the next one. I looked at her schedule and saw that she had Gym now with me. As we were walking towards the gym, Scoots snatched my notebook. "Hey!?" I shouted at her as she opened it up and saw the drawing. "Cool, did you make this?" She asked, turning to me in amazement while showing me the drawing. "Yeah. Do you like it?" I asked her as she gave the notebook back. "It's awesome!" She exclaimed. "Alright, we should hurry up." I said as we started to speed up. We managed to arrive on time to the gym. When we entered, I saw some familiar faces. I saw Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie wearing their gym clothes. Scoots recognized R.D but I told her to stay put. "Why?" She asked me as we went to take a seat on the bleachers. "She doesn't know you and It'll make things weird." I said as we sat down. I began to draw again to pass the time. "Hi!" said an overly hyperactive voice. I looked up and saw Pinkie in front of me. "Hey." I said as I went back to draw. Pinkie never left as she kept staring at me very weirdly. "Do I know you?" She asked me. "Pinkie, don't tell me you don't remember." I said to her. It took her a minute until she recognized me completely. "Richie, your back!" She said as she hugged me. "Yes! Now please let me go!" I shouted at her as I was running out of breath. She finally stopped hugging me and stopped bouncing. "When did you get back?" She asked as she sat down. "A few hours ago, someone stole something and I'm here to take it back." I said to her, trying to keep this conversation private between us. "Was it a crown with a gem shaped as a star?" She asked. "Yeah." I said her as I continued to draw as we talked. Scootalo went ahead and decided to play some sports and managed to play with R.D. "Yeah I've seen it. Sunset Shimmer had but gave it to the principal as the Fall formal crown." She said. "Great." I said, as I looked at my drawing and saw that I fucked up in one spot. I erased the mistake and drew it again. I turned to Pinkie with an Idea. "Does the gym still have the weights?" I asked her, gaining a nod from her. She caught on and zoomed away and came back with the really heavy weights. Everyone saw Pinkie setting uo the weights and went to check it out. I walked down the bleachers, and walked towards the bench with the weights. I laid down as Pinkie put on the weights on the bar. The weights were of 1,000 pounds. Once Pinkie was done, I lifted the bar like it was nothing. I continued the mini-workout for about thirty minutes, then put the bar back and got up. I walked over to the bleachers again and continued to draw, leaving the crowd speechless in what I did. The bell then rang signaling second period is done. I got up and walked out with my notebook in hand to find Twilight. It wasn't long before I founder being harassed by Sunset Shimmer with Snips and Snails. I walked over to them, getting angrier at them. "What the fuck is going in here!?" I shouted at them, gaining Sunsets attention. "And who the hell are you!?" She shouted back. I walked closer to her, menacingly. "The guy who could make it look like as if you never existed." I said to her, getting her to back off a bit. "So I suggest you get the fuck back." I said, shoving her a bit. She huffed at me and walked away with Snips and Snails in tow. I looked back at Twilight and put my hand out for her. She grabbed it and I pulled her up a bit to hard causing her to hug me in surprise, making me drop my notebook. We were both wide eyed as she let go and saw the notebook. She picked it up and opened it, looking at the drawing in awe. "Did you make this?" She asked as she showed me the drawing. "Yeah, I draw for the fun of it." I said as she gave me the notebook back. "Hey, let me see your schedule." I said to her. She handed the schedule to me. I saw that she has free period with me. I gave her back the card. "Hey, I can take you to the library if you want." I said, pointing a thumb at the direction of the library. "I'd like that." She said as we began to walk. Spikes head popped out of Twis' backpack with a tired look. "Did I miss anything?" He said while yawning. I chuckled along with Twilight. "Nah, You didn't miss anything important." I said as I pat his head. We made it to the library, I opened the door for Twilight to go in first, then went inside. Author's Note Chysalis: Age 28 Sorry for the short chap, couldn't come up with anything else.
Equestria Girls: The part where shit might happen POV: Saber/Kelzuhkrii Location: CHS library Free period with Twilight After I brought Twilight to the library, she went ahead and started reading a shit ton of books while I decided to use one of the library's computers and played one of the Henry Stickmen flash games, it's funny as fuck. Spike poked his head out and and saw that there was no one around and crawled out of Twilights back pack to see what I was doing. "What are you doing?" He asked me as he got up the desk. "Playing an old flash game I used to play." I said, trying to complete one of the quick time events but failed. "What's it about?" He asked staring at the monitor. "This one is about escaping a prison with random items that seem impossible for one to have in this situation." I said to him. I continued to play for a few more minutes before I gave up. I got up and went to check on Twilight, leaving Spike to play the game. I found Twilight reading on some Science books. "You enjoying the books here?" I asked her, gaining her attention. "Yes, this world is way more advanced than ours, I mean auto-powered chariots and flying metal machines and it says here that the first steam powered locomotive was first invented two hundred and fourteen years ago. We invented not to long ago." She said to me in an excited manner. "That's what you get in a world without magic." I said as I sat next her and took out my notebook to draw again. She saw me with the notebook in hand, starting to draw. "You sure like to draw a lot, don't you?" She asked with a smile. "You sure like to read a lot, don't you?" I asked her back with a smirk. "Touche." She said, turning back to her book while chuckling. I laughed a bit at my own joke before I started to draw again. I knew exactly what to draw this time. We heard the bell ring, meaning it was time for the lunch. I got up and helped Twilight put away the books, then went to pick up Spike. When I saw him still on the computer, He was now playing Steal the diamond. I told him we had to leave, causing him to go 'aw' in disappointment. I grabbed him and brought him back to Twilight. After she put Spike back in her back pack, I guided them to the cafeteria for lunch. We made to the cafeteria and opened the doors. We saw that it was full of students and the line wasn't that long to get the food. We grabbed some plates and went to get some lunch, When it was our turn to get some food, I saw that it was Granny Smith as the lunch lady. I just asked for a chicken sandwich. Of course, Twilight was surprised they served meat here. When it was her turn, I told Smith that Twilight was a vegetarian, so she gave Twilight a salad with some apple slices in it. We finally went to find a table, I saw Pinkie waving at me, signaling she has some space for me and Twilight. I guided Twilight towards Pinkies table, once we made it we sat down and began to eat. "Have any luck on figuring out on getting back the crown?" Pinkie asked, causing Twilight to spit out some of her salad. "Twilight, it's fine. Pinkie here knows what we really are." I said as I took a bite out of the sandwich. "Yeah, I found out what Richie really is with just a hunch, making him laugh his butt off." Pinkie said to Twilight. "Okay, but what do you know about the crown?" Twi asked Pinkie. Pinkie began to explain about the whereabouts of the crown and how the only way to get it back is to be the princess of the fall formal. "But that's going to be hard, because Sunset basically runs this school ever since Richie here, left." She finished explaining to Twilight. I heard the sound of a distant argument, I looked back and saw that it was Applejack and Rainbow dash fighting about something, I turned back to Pinkie. "What happened to you and the gang?" I asked her. "Sunset happened, she's been making us hate each other. But that didn't convince me one bit, I know my friends enjoy my parties." She said as she looked back at the two girls arguing. "Hey, I've got Geology next period. What about you two?" I asked Pinkie and Twi. "I got history now with Tirek. Ugh, history is really boring!" Pinkie exclaimed, hitting her head on the table. I turned to Twilight, waiting for her answer. "I've got Geology too." She said after taking a look at her schedule. Soon after she said that, Discord came in while holding a plate of salad and sat down with us. "Hey Julio!" Pinkie greeted him. "Hello Pinkie, still the energetic party planner as always?" He asked as he was about to take a bite out of his salad. "Yup yup, anyway I should go it's almost time for the fifth period." She said as she got up and took her plate. I turned to Discord as he showed me that he had his schedule signed by the teachers, signifying that he has been going to class. I saw that he also had Geology next period. We finished eating and got up to take our plates. The bell rang, so we made our way to the next class. On the way Discord was preparing a straw with spitballs, while I kept drawing all the way to class. We made it to class and was greeted by a very serious look by the teacher. "You're about three minutes late. Hurry up and take your seats." He said as he got up from his chair to greet the class. "We have a new student and two returned ones, so let me introduce myself. I am Prof. Sombra, your geology teacher. Now open your text books on chapter two." He said as he opened up his text book. I looked around the room and saw some other familiar faces. Fluttershy and Rarity. I also saw Scootalo sitting next to Discord. Me and Twilight found some seats and sat down. I took out my notebook and continued to draw while Twilight did as the teacher said. I managed to finish the drawing before the bell rang. Twilight took notice of the drawing and so did Spike from her backpack. I got up and walked over to the door with Twilight following behind. Once outside I saw Discord talking to Scootalo about something. Spike took the chance and snatched my notebook and opened it up, seeing the two drawing plus the one I just finished. "Dude, sweet drawings." Spike complemented as he gave back the notebook. "Thanks, anyway Twilight, let me see your card again." I said to Twilight. She gave me her schedule and saw that now she had Sex Ed with Chrysalis. "Your next class is down the hall to the left." I said, gaining a nod from her. "What about you Scoots?" I asked, turning to Scootalo. "I got free period, so I guess I'll see you later." She said walking off to a random direction. I then turned to Discord. "I got Math now." He said as he walked off towards math class. I looked at my schedule and saw that I had Science class now. I walked off to find the next class to get this over with. Author's Note Sombra: 30 Games mention are: Steal the diamond Escaping the Prison Sorry for the short chapter, I've been having these massive headaches the entire day and it's not letting me focus. But once I'm better, I hope to make a long one. Also I've been listening to this band recently and they're fucking amazinz. It's their entire second album. [youtube=https://youtu.be/-b-vgJyfC-Q?t=1] Also please comment on what you like about this fic so far and leave a like.
Equestria Girls: I got nothing PoV: Saber/Kelzahkrii Location: CHS, front gates Time: 3:00 P.M after school I've been waiting in the front gate for Twilight and Scoots. Discord knows where the house is. I was about to start looking for them but I noticed a couple of students at the soccer field. I walked over and saw that it was the mane five and Twilight with Scoots. As I made my way to them, I was quickly spotted by Pinkie shouting out my name. I sped up to avoid any unwanted attention. "Hey Pinkie." I greeted her as I sat down on the benches. "So, Twi fixed your friendship problems?" I said taking out my notebook agian. "Yeah, I still can't believe that we weren't friends because of one accident." She said, sitting down. "So, what's going on now then?" I asked as I started to draw. "Well, Dashie said if Twi wins, she has to help her compete for the crown and if she loses, well you get the idea." She said as she got ready to cheer. I sighed and went back to drawing. The game ended with Twi losing, I got up and made my way to her with Scootalo in tow. Once we got to her, I put out my hand to help her up, she grabbed the hand and I pulled. "Sports is definitely not your thing." I said, chuckling a little. "Shut up." She said to me with a small smile. I then turned to R.D as she made her way to us. "So, what is that we have to do?" She asked, gaining a confused look from Twilight. "But I lost." Twi said. "Yeah but if you want any chance on beating Sunset you need all the help you can get." Dash said. Dash then turned to look at me and recognized me from gym class. "You're the tough guy from gym." She said, pointing a finger at me. "Guilty as charged." I said to her. She got closer to me and invaded my personal space. "How? No one can lift that much without breaking a sweat." She asked me. "All I can say I ain't no normal guy." I said with a smirk. I turned to Twilight. "When's the fall formal?" I asked her. "Tomorrow." Twilight answered. "Alright then, if you girls are done it's time to head on home." I said, gaining nods of agreement from the girls except Twilight and Scoots. As the rest of the girls bid their farewells, I turned to Twilight and Scootalo. "Let's go." I said to them, surprising them both. "Go where?" Scoots asked as I picked her up. "I have a house not to far from here, I don't use it much but it's always tidy there." I said as i began to walk to my house with Twilight following behind with her back pack. "How is it that it's always clean, if you don't use it?" Twilight asked me. "I got my own personal robot servant." I said to them. We arrived at my house and I could see that Discord was already home. I went up to the door and knocked. The door opened and we were greeted by Mr. Handy. "Do my optical sensors deceive me? Master Richard, is that really you?" Handy asked. "Yes Mr. Handy it's me and I brought guests, so do be kind to them." I said as we walked inside and saw that a few items were just lazily flouting around. Mr. Handy flew in front of me. "Have you finally found someone that has stolen your heart?" He asked teasingly about Twilight. I blushed at his accusation and shook my head. "N-no, she's just a friend." I said to him. For some reason, it hurt when I said that me and Twilight were just friends but I don't know why. "Hmmhm, right. Anyway, I should probably make sure that Gutsy is still locked up, you know how he can get when he's loose." Handy said before hovering towards the basement door, he opened it and went inside. 'Do I like her?' I thought as i made my way back to Twi and Scootalo. I found them sitting at the couch in the living room. "Saber, how come with all your power, you can't just poof the crown back to Twilight?" Scootalo asked me, making Twilight remember about my abilities as she helped Spike out of her bag. "Two reasons: the first reason is that if I use to much power, I will die. This body can't handle the amount of power I normally use back home. The second being that by making the crown appear will use up to much of my power. Why you may ask, because the crown is the element of magic, meaning I have to use a lot of my power." I said as I sat down next to Scoots. "But you're a god. Gods doen't die." Twilight said a s she turned to look at me. "I have the powers of a god but that doesn't make me un-killable." I said, while turning on my old PS3 and started to play Battlefield 4. PoV: Twilight Location: Sabers house, EQG universe After Saber began playing whatever that thing is called, I began thinking about my time being here. 'This world is basically a mirrored what if world. This worlds version of my friends hated each other for one thing Sunset did to each of them. And then there is that possibility that I might be falling for Saber.' I thought to myself. I was taken out of my thoughts by Scootalo. "Twilight? Are you okay?" I heard Scootalo say. I turned to her. "I'm fine, I was just thinking." I said to her, she then turned back to watch Saber play. The game he's seems very violent for a filly her age to be watching. "Twilight you don't seem alright to me. Is there something going on that I missed?" I heard Spike asked to my right. "I think I might be falling in love with Saber." I whispered to him. "That's it? And here I thought it was a big deal." He said as he laid down on me. "Well it is a big deal for me. This never really happend to me before, and this doesn't feel like a crush." I said to him. "Maybe you should ask Cadence when we get back." He said as he got up and went to see Saber. PoV: Saber/Kelzahkrii Location: EQG house Time: 8:00 P.M I've been playing for hours until Handy came in telling us that dinner was served at six. After we all ate dinner, I went and did our homeworks for history class. It took me two hours to finish it. When I was done, I went to tell everyone that it was time to go to bed. I guided Twilight, Scoots and Spike to my old room. "My bed should be big enough for the three of you, I'll be downstairs on the couch if you need me." I said to them. Twilight was about to reject on taking my room. "It's fine Twilight, you girls and Spike can have it." I said as I was about to walk back downstairs. "Hey Saber." I heard Twilight say. I turned to her. "You want to go with me to the fall formal?" She asked with a blush forming on her cheeks. "I would love to." I said with a smile before I went downstairs. Once downstairs, I went to the couch, lied down and went to sleep. Time: 7:00 A.M I've waken up by a robotic arm shaking me around. "Sir, it is time to get up." I heard Mr.Handy say as he shook me awake. "I'm up, I'm up." I said as I swatted his arm away and got up. I stretched my back, popping a few times and made my way upstairs to my room. I went in my room and saw that the girls and Spike were still sleeping, I went towards Scoots and shook her. "Huh?" I heard Scoots say as she was waking up. "Time to get up Scootalo." I said to her as i walked over to Twilights side and started to shake her, resulting in her hitting me in the face. "Ah!?" She yelled as she woke up and saw that I was holding my nose in pain. "Damn Twi, you punch hard." I said as I healed my nose, trying not use as much as my abilities. "Sorry, I didn't mean to hit you!" She shouted out as she got up and went to check the damage but found that it was being healed. "It's fine really but damn you got a strong punch." I said to her with a smile. After she kept apologizing for a while, went downstairs to the kitchen for some breakfast and found Discord eating some AppleJacks. I grabbed some frozen waffles and put them in the toaster. After the waffles were done, I served Twi and Scoots waffles on plate and gave it to them. For Spike though, I had to make him some meat and after telling him that he needs to as a dog, ate it. I then served my waffles, sat down and ate. After I finished eating, I went back upstairs to change clothes. I put on a black t-shirt with theAvenge Sevenfold logo on it, a pair of dark blue jeans and a grey hoody with black sleeves and the made some other clothes for Twi and Scoots. For Twilight another uniform and for Scoots an orange shirt with the anarchy symbol and black jeans. I made my way back downstairs, then gave the girls their new clothes and told them to go back to the room and change. After the girls came back downstairs, I told Discord not to be late for school or else, then began walking to school. On the way, the people who remembered me walked by while greeting me. It didn't take us to long to arrive, when we entered through the gates we saw the mane five waiting by the door. We sped up to see what was going on. "Hey girls, is something wrong?" Twi asked. They lead us towards the gym and told me that while I was in class, they were busy decorating the gym for the fall formal. When we arrived at the gym however, what I saw looked like a fucking mini-tornado passed by. "What the actual fuck!?" I shouted at no one in particular. We then heard Vice-principal Luna call out for Twilight, making me remember what I had to do. While Twilight was going to the office, I went to the room with the copy-machine and found photos of Twilight playing soccer with Dash and next to it was a Photoshoped version of the picture, making Twilight look like she was the one that destroyed the decorations. After I grabbed the photos, I started to run towards the office, passing by Discord. I stopped to see that Discord decided to wear his mismatched outfit, then I started to run again. When I made it to Lunas office, I opened the door and gave her the photos and quickly sat down before I fell to the floor. 'I hate it when my legs go numb' I thought as I was catching my breath. "It appear that I have to have a little talk with Ms.Shimmer." Luna said as she walked out of the office in search for Sunset. I turned to Twilight with a smile. "It seems I got here just in time." I said as I got up and started to regain feeling to my legs. "Thank you, if you didn't show up in time, she would've gotten me expelled." She said, giving me a small hug. "Come on, we got some fixing to do." I said to her as I stopped the hug and started to walk back to the gym. Author's Note Luna: age 28 Here ya go. That headache is finally gone, meaning I'll be able to do more chapters and be able to concentrate yay. The tittle may change if I can come up with something, if not, well...FUCK YOU~ Also the reason I put in Mr.Handy and Battlefield in this chapter is because I fucking love those games. So enjoy this picture of the wanderer.
Equestria Girls: Fall formal madness PoV: Saber/Kelzahkrii Location: CHS Gym, cleaning up Time: 10:00 A.M. After we got out of Lunas office, we made our way back to the gym to help out with the cleaning. While in the middle of cleaning up, students were passing by the gyms doors to look at what's going on and saw me and the girls cleaning up. Slowly but surely, people started to help us out, even Discord. Me and Discord were putting up the banner with the words fall formal on it. Discord was holding one of the edges in place while I was aiming a staple gun at it and shot. We did the same thing with the other side, then went to help set up the tables. In the corner of my eyes, I saw Sunset peeking through a door, so I flipped her off and went back to help. When I was done helping with the tables, I went straight to the men's room and looked at myself in the mirror. What I saw, was something that wasn't supposed to happen. Some of my veins turned purple, my eyes were losing they're red coloring and my skin was turning pale. 'I was supposed to have more time!' I mentally exclaimed to myself as I started to violently cough a bit of blood. I looked back at the mirror and changed my appearance to look like nothing ever happened. 'Not good! We have to get the crown back and fast.' I thought as I splashed water on my face, then drying it. After I was done drying myself, I went back outside and found Discord waiting by the door. "It's happening, isn't it?" He asked with a serious look as he looked at the group of students gathered around the principals. "I thought I had more time." I said quietly as I heard Celestia say that the Fall formal is back on for tonight. "It must be the crown. I think it's trying to gather magic of any kind for itself, I know because I felt it." He said as he began to walk away. "Well fuck, the one thing we came here for, is the same thing that's killing me." I said to myself as I walked towards the benches and sat down on one. 'Why do I like Twilight? She's my daughter-in-law, it's not right!' I mentally shouted at myself, thinking about my feeling for her. 'Heh, I guess my older brother was right. It does suck to be me.' I thought as i remembered what my brother used to say when bad shit happens to me. I got up from the bench and proceeded to head to the fields for gym class. After Gym class out in the fields, I went to enjoy my free period. I was in the library, reading on a few books, when I saw the Science teacher, Time Turner. I got up and walked over to him. "Morning Doc." I greeted him, surprising him a bit. When he turned to me, he smiled. "Richard my boy, how are you old friend?" He asked me. "Honestly, I could've been worse. I came back to return the element of magic that was stolen by Sunset Shimmer and apparently the crown has been absorbing anyt type of powerful magic and has been getting it from me. Now, I'm on the verge of death." I said as I dropped the disguise, showing him my condition, then putting it back on. "Seems you're in quite the situation, my friend." He said as he started walking back towards his classroom. "Next time you stop by Equestria, come over to Ponyville for a visit." I said as I went to sit down again. It wasn't long after Time left, that I heard the door to the library open. I looked up to see that it was Twilight with Scootalo following behind. I closed the book and took out my notebook and started to draw. "Hey Saber." I heard Scoots say. "Hey Scoots. How's school so far for you?" I asked her as she sat down next to me. "It's so~ boring!" She exclaimed as she accidentally banged herself in the head with the wall behind her. "It's almost over, just hang on a little longer." I said to, chuckling a bit as I continued to draw. "I heard Twilight ask you about going with her to the Fall formal. Don't you think it's weird, she's technically your Daughter-in-law." She said, causing me to stop drawing. "I know, but yet I can't help but feel that I like her." I said shrugging my shoulders. "Maybe it's like in those fairy tales, something about true love." She said, looking at the drawing. "I don't believe in true love or anything like that. I believe that some thing happen because their supposed to." I said as I moved on to make the drawing a little darker, unaware that Twilight has been listening in our conversation. PoV: Twilight Location: CHS, Library It was time for me and Scootalos free period, so I lead her to where Saber might be. I saw a teacher walk out of the library with a happy smile as he walked away. I turned back to the door, opened it and went inside with Scootalo. We found Saber sitting down on the floor next to a few books while be was drawing again. Scootalo went ahead and started to talk with him while I went a head and tried to find a good Science book. Once I got a book and made my way to a nearby table, I could hear Saber and Scoots conversation. "I heard Twilight ask you about going with her to the Fall formal. Don't you think it's weird, she's technically your Daughter-in-law." She said, making me stop in my tracks. "I know, but yet I can't help but feel that I like her." Saber said, shrugging his shoulders. 'He likes me?' I asked myself as my cheeks were starting to blush. "Maybe it's like in those fairy tales, something about true love." She said, looking at his drawing. "I don't believe in true love or anything like that. I believe that some thing happen because their supposed to." He said, starting to make the drawing a little darker. I quickly made my way to a table and sat down. "Twilight, what's with the big hurry?" I heard Spike say as he popped his head out of my bag. "Sorry Spike, but I just found out that Saber does like me but that he thinks it's wrong." I said to him as I helped him out of my bag. "Is it because he is Cadences dad?" He asked me. "Maybe but I'll ask her when we get back." I said, gaining a nod from him. I then opened the book to the page I left at. PoV: Sabe/Kelzahkrii I finished up the drawing and took a look at it with a smirk. "Wow." I heard Scootalo said as she looked at the drawing. I heard the bell ring a few seconds later, I got up and helped Scoots onto her feet and went to look for Twilight. I found Twilight sitting in a desk, I walked over to her and tapped her shoulder, spooking her a bit. "Come on Twi, time for lunch." I said to her with a smile. She nodded, got up and put the book away. We went to the cafeteria for some lunch and found Discord waiting by the door. We asked for the same thing as yesterday. I looked over the entire room and found where the mane five are at. "Hey Richie!" Pinkie greeted in her usual tone. "Hey Pinkie, I heard the Fall formal is back on for tonight." I said as I took a bite out of my sandwich. "Thanks to every ones help, Principal Celestia decided to do it tonight." She said. I turned to my left and quietly coughed out a bit of blood. "Are you okay dude?" I heard Rainbow ask me. I turned back to them as if nothing ever happened. "Yeah, I'm fine." I said, giving them a weak smile and continued to eat. Applejack looked she didn't by anything I said, so she decided to ask me something I had hoped no one here would ever find out. "So is it true, that you four aren't humans?" A.J asked, making stop in my tracks. Twilight, Scoots and Discord stopped what they were doing to look at A.J. "And why do you care?" I asked her, almost losing my disguise. "No one could ever lie to me, I can always tell when they're truthful or not." She said calmly. "It won't matter later today. Once we get what was stolen from Twilight you won't be seen us for a long time." Discord said as he took another bite out of his salad while staring daggers at A.J. 'I need to get out of here and find a place to rest for a bit.' I thought as I finished eating and quickly made made my way to find a palce to rest. I stopped by Time Turners class room with him inside and went in. "I know why you're here, you can go rest over there." He said as he pointed at an empty table. I got on the table and laid down on it, waiting for the pain to go away. Time: 3:00 P.M. I was woken up by Turner. "Sorry but it's time for you to head on home." He said helping me up. "Thanks for letting me rest here man." I said thanking him. "Anything for a friend in need." He said with a smile as he grabbed his suitcase and walked out. I started to slowly make my way towards the exit but the pain isn't really helping. 'Ugh, I can't, too much pain!' I mentally shouted as I crouched on one knee. 'Come on Richard, you have to help Twilight fight Sunset!' I thought to myself as I began to walk again. 'I have to and if I don't..' I didn't wan't to finish that train of thought. I began to walk normally again and sped up. I finally made my way outside and saw Discord, Twi and Scoots waiting outside by the statue. "Where were you?" Scoots asked me as she turned to me. "I needed to lie down somewhere for a while." I said as we began to walk home. On the way, Twilight has been giving me a suspicious look for some reason. Time: 6:00 P.M. After we got back home, we decided to kill some time before we go to the Fall Formal. I went ahead and played some Falllout 3 for a bit with Spike and Scoots watching the entire time. After a few more minutes, I got up and went to find Discord and told him to make the our clothes for the formal, because I couldn't risk it. After everyone changed into their formal wears, we started to make our way to the school. While on the way, I started suffering from a very painful headache. I made sure to hide my pain, so no one could find out. We finally arrived at the school and saw the rest of the girls waiting out front. "There you guys are." R.D said as she noticed us. "Hey girls!" Twilight greeted them. Pinkie decided to talk to me in private, so she pulled around the corner. "Alright Richie, what's going on with you? And don't even try to lie to me!" She shouted very seriously. I dropped my disguise, making my skin turn pale, some veins to turn purple and my eyes to lose almost all of it's color. "I'm dying, and if we don't get the crown back and hual ass back to Equestria, I will die." I said to her as I activated my disguise again. "Then why haven't you told any of us!? We could've helped you with your condition." She said, not letting me go still. "Medicine won't help!" I shouted at her. "Nothing can help me with this fucking problem, nothing." I said as I looked down in sadness. Pinkie finally let me go and we made our way back to the group. After about an hour of dancing with Twilight, hanging out with Discord and just goofing around with Scoots, Celestia went upstage to announce the princess of the fall formal. "This years winner for the Fall formal princess is...Twilight!" She said with enthusiasm. Twilight went upstage to receive her crown but was stopped by Sunset Shimmer holding it in her hands. "I've worked to hard just to lose to likes of you!" She shouted as she put on the crown, beginning her transformation. Her hair turned into a blazing inferno, her skin turned red and sprouted wing out her back. She then shot a magic beam to Snips and Snails turning them into demons as well. Snips and Snails were about to attack Twilight and Scoots but were tackled to the ground by me. I grabbed them by their necks and threw them to the nearest wall. "Fuck you!" I shouted at both of them, making them run away in fear as they got up. Sunset saw this and started turning the whole School into her own demon army. I turned to the girls with a worried look. "Discord, take the girls and run!!" I shouted, before getting hit by a blast of magic from Sunset. "And then you said that you could make it look like I never existed. What's the matter can't handle losing?" She asked as she flew down to me. "No, but what I can't handle is your hideosness." I said with a laugh, resulting in her picking me up with her magic and throwing me towards the stage, making me lose consciousness. "Now with you out of the way, I can finally get rid of Sparkle and claim what's rightfully mine!" She shouted as she flew towards Twilights location. When I heard her say that, I could feel my rage build up as I used all my strength to get up. I picked up a piece of debris and threw it at Sunset as hard as I could. "You have to go through me, bitch!" I said as my eyes were turning into a fiery inferno. I could feel wing sprouting out my back and my teeth turn razor sharp, my nails turning into claws and making some of my clothing burn. "Ahhh!!" I shouted as I felt the change finish. 'This will pretty much get me killed one way or the other but this is one risk I'm going to take!' I thought as I turned back to Sunset. "What's the matter, surprised that I could do this!?" I shouted as i fired a ball of flame at her, making her dodge it. She fired another blast of magic at me. I flew towards the blast and cut through it like if nothing. "Surprise Motherfucker!" I said as I came out through the other side of the beam and punching her right in the jaw, causing her to fall due to the surprise hit. Sunset quickly stabilized her flying and flew straight to me. She tackled me, causing me to go throught a few walls. When I hit the last wall, I fell to the floor with a loud thud. I opened my eyes and looked at my surrounding and saw the girls gathered around me with worried looks. 'I have to get back out there!' I said as I tried to get up but failed due to the amount of pain I'm feeling. "Ahg!" I shouted as I knelt down in pain. "Richard, you need to stop, you're hurting yourself even more than Sunset did!" I heard Twilight shout at me as I continued to try to stand up. Once I successfully stood up I turned to her with a serious look. "I can't stop now Twilight. I have to keep fighting, even if it kills me!" I said as I took the skies to continue the fight. PoV: Twilight We saw Saber go through a bunch a walls and hit the floor hard. We went to see if he was okay, but when we got there, we saw that he looked different. His eyes looked like they were on fire, along with his mouth. His teeth and claws were razorsharp like a dragons, with scaly wing sprouting from his back. He kept trying to get back up, only to fall down and scream in pain. I ran towards him, worried about him than my own safety. "Richard, you need to stop, you're hurting yourself even more than Sunset did!" I shouted at him. He finally got up and looked at me. "Zu'u nis vuth nu Suvulaan. Zu'u lost wah krif, orin waan nii krii zey!" He shouted before taking off back to the fight. I turned to Discord for a translation and he said. "He said: I can't stop now Twilight. I have to keep fighting, even if it kills me!" Discord said. I started walking towards the fight but was stopped by AppleJack and Rainbow Dash blocking my way. "We can't let you go out there, it's too dangerous!" Rainbow said, not moving from her spot. "Richard is out there fighting, just to get my crown back and I'm sitting here doing nothing! I have to go out and help him!" I said as I tried to push them away but to no avail. "We are not letting you!" A.J shouted. Saying that I was mad was putting it mildly. I was furious with them, he needs our help and they won't let me help him. I was taken out of my thought when I heard a blood curling scream. "AHHH!" We heard someone scream from the gym. We hurried to see what was going in, only to find that Sunset has impaled Saber with a demonic sword in his chest. She let go of the hilt, making the Saber fall to the floor with the sword still in his chest. "Noo!" I shouted as i started to run to him but was stopped by a blast of Sunsets magic. PoV: Saber/Kelzahkrii Two minutes before being impaled After leaving Twilight back with Discord and fly back towards the fight, I summoned a sword to help me out in combat. Summoning the sword gave me a massive headache. I could feel my condition worsening with every amount of power I use. I violently coughed out more blood, then continued to fly back. "Bitch, I'm not done yet!" I shouted at Sunset, gaining her attention as I came up to her about to swipe my sword but missed as she dodged. "Don't you get it!? It's over! I win!" She shouted, getting ready to blast me again. "It's only over if I die! I shouted as I flew straight to her again. She smirked and managed to grab my sword as she moved out of the way. "In that case." She said before thrusting the sword, stabbing me through the chest. "AHHH!" I screamed in pain as she let go of the sword, making me fall as well. "Nooo!!" I heard Twilights voice shout out as I hit the floor. I turned to the hole in the wall and saw Twilight running towards me but was stopped by Sunset blasting the floor in front of her. "Now that he's gone, I can finally get rid of you and conquer Equestria!" Sunset shouted as she got ready to blast again but much more magic. 'Like hell you will, bitch!' I mentally shouted as I grabbed the hilt of the sword and started to pull it out. I almost blacked out by the amount of pain as I was pulling the sword out. I pulled the sword out and used it to help me up. Once I got up, I got ready to throw the sword at her. "Hey bitch!" I shouted gaining her attention. She turned around with a furious look as I threw the sword. Sunset was wide eyed by what I did and ducked. "Missed me, you fuck!" She shouted as I smirked at her, gaining a confused look from her. "Who said anything about missing!" I shouted back at her. She put her hand on top of her head and noticed that the crown wasn't there, she looked at were the sword landed and saw Twilight and her friends getting ready to use it. "I fucking hate you, you know that." Sunset said turning back to me and saw me flipping her off. I was soon blinded by a bright neon flash and was pushed to the ground by the force of the blast. Everything was going dark, I couldn't keep up. I could feel my heart beating slower and slower every second. Then I lost consciousness, going into a void of nothing, waiting if my time has come to an end. PoV:Twilight After we blasted Sunset with the elements of harmony, I turned to the unconscious form of Saber on the floor. I ran towards him, and put my ear to his chest in search for a heart beat and heard his heart slowing down. "His dying! We have to do something!" I shouted looking at Discord for anything that he could do to help. "I can't, healing a wound as big as that takes lot out of me and I don't have much left." He said as he looked down in sadness. I saw Scootalo walk towards Saber with teary eyes. "Saber, please get up." She said as she knelt down next to him. "We need to get back, if we bring him to the crystal heart, maybe it could help." Discord said as he used the remaining magic be had to carry Saber and walked to the portal. "Sorry girls but we don't have time to say good bye but before I go. Thanks, for everything." I said as I went towards were Scootalo is at and saw her with Spike. "Come on, we need to get back home. Discord said that maybe the crystal heart can heal him." I said to the as I grabbed Spike and ran towards the portal with Scootalo following behind. Once we made it to the statue, we wasted no time on going through. Equestria When we stepped through the portal, we saw that we made it back home and saw the girls with Princess Celestia, Luna and Cadence. "No time for celebrating!" I shouted as Discord stepped through the mirror while carrying Saber behind. "We need to bring him to the crystal heart in the center of the city and quickly, he doesn't have much time!" He shouted as he increased his magical hold on him and flew off towards the heart with me and the princesses following behind. As we got closer to the heart, the more noticeable it's color change. It change from a calm green to an alarming red. Discord landed in front of the heart and raised Saber up in the air. Suddenly a tendril appeared from the heart itself, it grabbed him and pulled him in. The color of the heart soon changed to an ocean blue after it pulled in Saber. "Now, I might warn you just in case someone you care for is as badly injured as Father. The Heart will only heal those who have done good in their lives or if a Villain that wishes for a second chance to redeem itself and is truthful it will allow it. But if one of pure evil uses it, either the person that wants to get healed suddenly combust or the heart absorbs he/she's life force. Side effects to the healing are that you can come out permanently scarred for life or worse." Discord said as he snapped his fingers, making him wear some sort of blue jump suit while holding a clip-board with the words 'Vault-Tech' on the back. "What do you mean worse!?" I shouted, grabbing the collar of his suit. "We've only used it once, and it was Starswirl. He was dying from an unknown illness and went to the crystal heart for help, after he came back the next day though, he wouldn't talk, he wouldn't eat and he wouldn't sleep and in just a few weeks of that caused him to die." He said as he stood up again. The heart then let out a loud hum and change to green while taking out a tendril with Saber in it but in his normal dragon form. It let him go gently on the ground while we were waiting for him to wake up. He opened his eyes and sat up. He looked around in confusion and back to us. "Wo los Zu'u?" He asked, surprising Discord. "What did he say Discord?" I heard Celestia ask as I turned to Discord waiting for his answer. "It means: Who am I?" He said in a sadden tone. I looked back at Saber in surprise. He looked around in even more confusion until he roared and took off into the skies. Author's Note Don't talk shit about this, I worked my ass off for this. For those who enjoyed this, here's a gift from me to you! Have a nice day!
Who am I? PoV: Kelzahkrii/Saber Location: Everfree cave Time: 10:00 A.M. day after disappearance After I flew away, leaving the ponies in the crystal city, I found a big dark forest and found a cave that I could settle in. Now, I've been inside the cave for an entire day trying to remember who I am but I couldn't help but feel as if I have broken someone's heart, maybe it's related to my past. I walked out of the cave in search for some water and found a small lake not too far from here. I walked up to it and on the way, I saw some animals cower away. 'Why are they running away?' I thought as I made it to the lake and took a look at myself. 'Is it my appearance that frightens these creatures?' I thought as I took a sip from the water. I decided to sit down next to the lake and enjoy the peace it has to offer. I heard a few birds chirping at each other and some animals walking back to the lake, now seeing that I mean them no harm. I heard the sound of wings flap above me. I looked up and saw some armored pegasi fly by around the forest. 'Perhaps I was an evil dragon that was about to be put down by the ponies?' I thought as the last pegasus flew by. I turned back to the forest creatures around me and saw that they did not fear me anymore. So I decided to sleep out with nature by my side. PoV: Twilight Location: Crystal castle, Ponyville Time: 11:00 P.M. It's been an entire day and no sight of Saber any where. I couldn't sleep last night, so I had to cast a sleep spell that would last till morning. I ordered a few pegasus guards to fly above the Everfree in search of Saber. They came back two hours later with no sighting of a dragon with Sabers description but one of them said that there was one sleeping by a lake not to far from the entrance to the forest. This is one of those times were I'm glad Discord was able to teach me something helpful. After hearing what the guard reported, I went to find Spike and found him in the room him and Saber use for magic training. "Spike, I think we've found him." I said to him, making him stop the process on his spell. "Then what are we waiting for!?" He shouted as he ran passed me. I took some supplies just in case we got hungry on the way on put them in a bag. We then made our way to the forest, hoping that it's Saber. It didn't take us long to get to the entrance of the forest. We started walking inside, while on the way we could here animals enjoying themselves in the forest, which was odd because this is the most dangerous place to be. "Why is the forest so..lively?" Spike asked, walking besides me while looking around. "I don't know." I said as we continued on. We finally made it to the lake and saw some Timberwolves playing around with some foxes, manticores were just sleeping near the side of the lake with a smile. It's as if the entire forest is now living on harmony and peace. We kept looking around and found a stallion wearing only some weird foresty colored pants laying down on the grass, sleeping. PoV: Saber/Kelzahkrii Mind scape, 45 minutes before Twilights arrival I looked around me and saw places that seem familiar but I couldn't remember anything about them. I was walking down an endless hallway with bits of blurred up memories. I looked through each one, trying to remember those events but failed each time. I passed by an opened door next to me and stopped to look what's inside. When I stepped through, the scenery change from a hallway to an open field with a town next to it. "Come on Scoots, I know you can do it." I heard someone say to my left. I turned and saw what looked like me but as a pony. I turned to see who was he talking to and saw an orange pegasus filly trying to fly off the ground. "I can't." She said after failing again. I feel a strong connection with her. I turned to see the other pony walk up to her and crouched. "Scootalo, you can do it. You just need to believe that you can." He said, trying to encourage the filly. The filly looked up at him, then gave a determined nod and tried again only this time she took off flying around the field. "I knew you could do it Scootalo!" We both shouted at the same time, surprising me that I knew who the filly was. I looked behind me and saw the door reappear and went through it, bringing me back to the endless hallway. But this time, with some memories related to Scootalo. I started my walk through the hallway again, passing by some blurred memories of what appears to be a lavender unicorn mare. I saw another door open up, I went to grab the handle and noticed the lack of scales I had. I felt around my other arm and face but felt only skin. 'Is this what I really look like or is this some figment of my mind.' I thought to myself as I noticed my attire and saw that I was only wearing white clothing. "Actually, it's what you used to look like." I heard a voice say behind me. I turned and another being like me. "What do you mean, strange one?" I asked him, causing him to chuckle a bit. "I thought I heard wrong when they told me you had a bad case of amnesia." He said as he looked around the hallway. "So you know who I am?" I asked, hoping to regain my memories. "Yes I do, but I can't give you your memories back but I can guide you to the right path." He said as his hands started glowing. I could feel my body suddenly change from what I was to a pony. "Now, each time you remember a bit about yourself, your body will slowly change back to normal. Also you need a temporary name till you remember yours." He said as he finished the transformation. I looked at my arm and saw that I had dark grey fur, I looked at my tail and saw that it was pure white. I looked back at the strange man with a determined look. "My name is Lone, and I will find anything related to my past, and I will accomplish this task if it's the last thing I do." I said to him, gaining a smile from the man. "Good, now you should go through the door now if you want any more information." He said as he started to walk to the endless hallway. I turned back to the door and went inside but was blinded by a bright light. Once I got my sight back, I looked around and saw that I was at some sort of high school. I walked around the hallways of the school and found an orange haired girlbullying a lavender colored girl. This made me furious for what ever reason. I walked a little closer but stopped as I saw a male showing up with a furious look. "What the fuck is going on here!?" He shouted at the orange one, gaining her attention. "And who the hell are you!?" She shouted back as me and the man walked close to her. "I'm the guy who can make it look like you never existed." We both said as the guy shoved the orange haired girl away. Now I got a good look on the victim, and recognized her. "You okay Twilight?" I heard the man ask as he put his hand out. I remember her name, Twilight the unicorn mare. 'Strange, I only just remembered her and now I feel like I have feelings for her.' I thought as the two of them were wide eyed by the surprise hug. I smiled at the memory, hoping to know if these feelings are true or not. The scene soon changed into a gymnasium but with two beings fighting. I looked at one of them and saw that it was..me? And he was fighting what looked to be a she-demon. I grabbed my head in pain, remembering the fight and the result. I looked back up to see the demon stabbing me with a sword. I turned to my right and saw Twilight running towards me but was stopped by a blast of magic. "With him out of the way, now I get rid of you and conquer all of Equestria!" The demon shouted. I could feel my blood boil at her words, I then looked back and saw that I was getting up using the sword as a crutch. I aimed the sword and shouted. "Hey bitch!" The memory shouted at her gaining her attention as he threw the sword. I turned back to the door and walked out of the memory before the memory went in complet darkness. As I closed the door behind me, I could feel someone trying to wake me up in reality. Reality I opened my eyes and was greeted by two siluhoutes. I squinted my eyes to get a better look at them and saw that one of them was Twilight and the other was a purple drake. "Can I help you two with anything?" I asked as I sat up and saw that I actually was a normal pony. "Sir, we were wondering if you've seen a dragon around this area. The dragon means a lot to the royal family and he's gotten a bad case of amnesia." Twilight said. 'Guess I was wrong on the whole being a threat to the ponies.' I thought as I stood up and looked around and saw the forest animals playing around, even some of the predators. I then turn to look back at Twilight. "Sorry ma'am, but I haven't seen any dragon." I said to her. It's technically not a lie. Of course, my answer sadden her. "By the look your giving, he must mean a lot to you." I said to her as I went towards the lake for another handful of water and saw my reflection. My eyes were a red with draconic Irisis and my ears were more dragon like. "He helped get my crown back from another reality but almost died in the process, and the worst part is if I can't find him, I wouldn't be able to help him." She said, letting a few tears out. "Hey, it's not the time for crying unless you give up." I said to her. I then turned to the drake. "What about you little dude?" I asked as I crouched to his eye level. "He's actually one of my friends and my magic teacher." He said. "Hey, why are the animals, you know, not hiding from the timberwolves and Manticores?" He asked, gaining Twilights attention. "I don't really know, I just walked over here for some rest." I said to him. I then turned back to Twilight and stood up. "I'll try to keep an eye out for him." I said to her. "I don't want to trouble you with this, it's my fault." She said looking down. I silently sighed to myself and hoped that I regained enough of my memories. "Twilight, it wasn't your fault it was mine." I said, surprising her. "What do you mean?" She said really confused at what I said. "I remember, but not much of my memories have returned but I remember who you are and Scootalo. I remember the fight, the stab and the pain." I said to her. "Alright, I'm going to ask you one thing. If you're really him, then what was it you said to Sunset Shimmer when she was bullying me back at Canterlot high?" She asked, not believing me. "I'm the guy who can make it look like you never existed." I answered her. "It really is you." She said surprised by my correct answer. "Saber, what is it that you remember?" She asked as she grabbed my shoulders and started to shake me. "Well, thanks to what you just said my name is actually Saber." I said in a shaky voice. I stopped Twilight from shaking me. "But until I get all of my memories back, my name will be Lone." I said to her. "Why? I just helped you remember your name." She said, asking about my name. "It doesn't feel right to use it when I don't remember my whole life." I said to her, answering her question. "Alright, we should head back to town, it's almost lunch." I heard the Drake say. "Dude, don't be offended but I really don't remember you. I haven't had a lot of time to try to recollect my memories." I said to him. "Well, my names Spike, Twilights number one assistant." He said as we started walking to town. On the way, I kept getting these headaches from time to time. 'I got a feeling that tonight is going to be long trip down memory lane.' I thought as the headache stopped a few seconds later, as we arrived at the outskirts of the town. Author's Note Tell me what you guys think about this. Hope you guys enjoyed.
I am... PoV: Lone/Naalein Location: Outskirts of Ponyville Time: 11:30 P.M. The walk towards the town was spent in silence, I couldn't help but feel as if I was the cause of this silence. 'Anything to get rid of the silence please!? A simple gunshot would even suffice!' I mentally shouted but stopped as I recalled my thoughts. 'What in blazes is a Gunshot!? I mentally asked myself. I was pulled out of my thoughts by the smell of fire. I looked up and saw that the town was being attacked by some random bunch of ponies in some weird get-up. "Twilight, I'm pretty sure towns aren't usually like this." I said to her, pointing at the smoke. "What!?" She shouted as she broke into a full sprint with me and Spike following behind. I saw flashes of a memory similar to whats going on right now, I stopped to process the memory flash I just had. "Oh, Fuck me" I said under my breath as I recalled the weapons they had and what they were after. But what really pissed me off, was the one that was about to hurt Scootalo. I felt a strange tingling coming from my back and a loud flap of some wings could be heard. I looked at my back and found a pair of scaly wings that sprouted a few seconds ago. "Oh, it's time to fuck. Shit. UP!" I shouted as I took flight and passed Twilight and Spike. I immediately came across a couple of some goons and flew down. "Look what we got here, a brave pegasus. Get 'em!" The goon shouted as his companions. One of the goons decided to get the first hit and ran at me, ready to deliver a punch, only for me to grab his fist, he then used his other hand to punch me, only to receive the same results and slowly brake his hands, making him scream in agony. I then kicked him out of my way as another one came at me. This one had a bat and swung it, hitting me and making it brake in half. He looked up and gave an awkward laugh before I grabbed the collar of his suit, pulled him up close and started to head butt him repeatedly, then throwing him to the side. I turned to look back at the rest just in time, as one of them tried too take me on while I was distracted and tried to deliver a kick but missed as I flew up and gabbed his foot, spun him around and let him go, making him land on some of his teammates and knocking them down. I looked over to what looked like the leader and saw that he pulled out a weapon and aimed at me. He shot and hit my arm, making it swing back as I started walking to him with very pissed off look. He fired again on my other arm only to have the same effect as I continued walking to him. He tried to fire a third but instead received a loud click from the weapon. "My turn." I said as my eyes turned to a fiery inferno. I put both of my hands and fired to spears connected two chains out of them and stabbing him with both. I lit the chains on fire, making him burn with it and pulled the chain as hard as I could while yelling out "Get Over here!" and smacked him repeatedly between the two building around us, then finished with me jumping in the air and using the chain as jumping rope, dragging the pony along and smacked him on the ground as I landed. I made the chains disappear as I walked towards him. I somehow managed to create a portal to hell beside the pony as I grabbed a sword off the ground, stabbed him and threw him in, closed the portal afterwards. [youtube=https://youtu.be/z5u2RKh4lW4?t=19] It took me few seconds to process what happened. As I walked away from the scene, I stopped and turned back at the area where the portal was and looked at my hand, and noticed it was giving out a red glow for a few seconds before it stopped. "Lone!" I heard Twilight shout in front of me, I looked back up and saw her running to me with her friends in tow. "What happened?" She said as she stopped in front of me. "All of a sudden you grow wings and fly off here in rage." She said, taking a look at my newly acquired wings. "I remembered the first attack by looking at one of them, so I acted out with the limited information on them and got rid of the group leader." I said pointing at the singed dirt behind me. While Twilight was talking to me, I noticed her friends giving me strange looks. "Twilight, not to be rude or anything but who is this stallion?" I heard the white unicorn mare ask. "Yeah, and how is it that you know him?" The rainbow haired one said as she flew up close to me. Twilight pulled her away from me before starting to explain. "Well, girls I'd like you to meet Lone. You know him more as Saber but as long as he doesn't remember everything his name is Lone." She said to them. I took a look at all of them and got a headache and flashes of some gems. "These are the Elements of Harmony, a sort of super weapon but without all the blood and gore.' I heard my voice from the memory as I saw images of five necklaces and a tiara. 'They look like jewelry to me Saber.' I heard another male voice. 'Shut up Galaxias, if I say they're a super weapon, I mean they're a super weapon.' I heard myself from the memory shout. Soon the images stopped and I could see normally again. "You six, are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony." I said to them. "You remember the Elements, Lone?" Twilight asked me. "Yes, I remember making them." I said as I turned to her. I could feel my hands starting to change, so I looked at them and saw that they're growing scales and claws. "And how do we know you're not just lying?" Rainbow said, crossing her arms. I turned to look at AppleJack for her to answer Rainbows question. "Sugar cube, he ain't lying." A.J said, looking over to Rainbow. I turned to look back at the singed ground, trying to figure out how I did that. "Something wrong, Lone?" I heard Twilight ask. I turned to look at her. "Nothing, at least that's what I think but that is a question for a later time." I said to her as I stretched my wings for a bit and folded them back. "How did you grow your wings anyway?" Twilight asked. "Every time I remember something, my body will slowly change back to normal, what ever normal was." I said to her as I walked over to one of the goons on the floor, picked him up and slapped him awake. "Huh, what?" He said as he opened his eyes. "You're going to tell me why you ponies are attacking." I said as I raised him up a few inches off the ground. "Or what, whatever you're going to do can't be any worse than what the boss will do to me." He said with a small smirk. I summoned the chained spear and tied it around him. I raised my hand as it was glowing a demonic red and opened up the portal behind. I turned back to the pony with a grin. "How about a tour." I said, before pushing him in. He fell screaming in fear, while I was holding on to the chain as hard as I could. I counted up until thirty seconds and pulled him up. When I pulled him up, I could hear his screams of pure terror and fear. "Now will you talk?" I said as calmly as I could and received a quick nod from the pony. "Are there any more of you that I should know about and where is your base of operations located?" I asked him. "There's another group coming here in thirty minutes and there's more, about forty more soldiers are being sent here with one of the best commanders we've got. And for your other question, it's located at the third mountain before you reach the frozen north. Please let me go, I've got a family!" He begged after answering my questions. I sighed as I let him go. "Go, before I change my mind." I said turning to look at the girls and saw their shocked expressions. "You'll have to excuse me, there is apparently more of them coming this way." I said as I spread my wings and was about to take off but was stopped by Twilight grabbing me with her magic. "You're not going alone, we're going to help." She said as she looked at her friends. The only one's that didn't agree were Rarity and Fluttershy. "I'm sorry Twilight but I'm not a fighter." Flutttershy said as she looked down. "I'm also not going, fighting against fifty of those ruffians is unladylike for me." Rarity said as she and Fluttershy walked away to safety. I looked back at Twilight, waiting for her to let me go. "Okay, you girls want to help out, so can you please let me go." I said to her. She looked back at me and let me go. "And one more thing, don't judge me by how I get things done." I said as I started to fly away to scout the area.. It's been half an hour since I started scouting around. I had to stop for a bit and get rid of those two lead balls on my arms and asked Twilight to heal the wound. After the wounds healed, I started to hear somepony shouting in anger. "I swear if this is an easy town, I will find those failures and bucking kill them for wasting my time!" I heard a furious stallion shout out. I told the girls to stay put for now, while I go check this out. I walked towards the bushes and peeked through and saw the next group of fifty ponies from the Order. I kept looking around and found their leader. The leader was wearing more armor than the others and had two weird looking weapons holstered on his back and had what looked like a cybernetic right eye. I looked at the rest of the group and counted at least forty. I walked back to the girls as silently as possible. "What did you see?" Twilight asked as I got back. "I saw them, about forty and their leader has some weird weaponry." I said to them. "So what, we can still beat him." R.D. said with determination. "I knew I heard something." I heard a voice say behind me. I turned around to look at the owner of the voice and saw the groups leader holding one of his weapons. "Well, this definitely makes the whole killing a princess easier." He said as pointed at Twilight and fired. I quickly ran towards her and pushed her out of harms way, taking the laser for her. "Ow! You bitch!" I shouted after the laser hit me on the wing, making a hole in it. "Well then, now I know the laser rifle is a piece of shit." He said as he threw the rifle away and took ut the other one. "Let's see you get up after this one." He said as he aimed at me and fired. the shot hit my other wing piercing through it and making me scream in pain. He then whistled, calling his men. I looked up at them from the floor, as I saw them trying to take Twilight away and capture R.D and A.J. I punched the ground in rage as I got up. As I got up I could see that I started to glow red with rage. "Ahhh!!" I shouted as I was surrounded by a torrent of flames, surprising everypony in the area. When the flame died, the area I was standing in was covered in smoke. I stuck my hand out and grabbed the nearest soldier and crushed him in my hands. The soldiers started firing their weapons at the smoke wall. I pounced at another soldier, leaving the smoke, ripping his head out and throwing it aside. I turned to look at the leader and growled. "Hin borii, bitch!" I said to him as I crushed more of his soldiers as I moved towards him. He aimed his gun at me again and fired, only to see that my body absorbed the shot. I walked by the girls captors, grabbed them and threw them. PoV: Twilight 'Is this really Saber?' Were the only thoughts I had as I saw Lone or what ever it is as he was killing the soldiers while slowly makin his way towards the leader. "Twilight! What is that thing!?" I heard Rainbow shout to my right. "Back at the mirror world, Saber changed into a half dragon while fighting Sunset Shimmer to get my crown back. I guess this is what happens when somepony triggers his anger and go on a rage induced transformation." I said to Rainbow and AppleJack. "Then we have to get out of here!" AppleJack shouted as she grabbed my arm as she started to run away. "No! I'm not making the same mistake twice!" I shouted as pulled my arm back and went towards Lone. PoV: Lone/Naalein Form: Hokziinus ausul yol sivaas (Demonic hell fire beast) I grabbed another one and ripped him in half as I crushed three more with my other arms. I looked around and didn't see anymore left, so I went to focus at the leader. I felt another blast hit the side of my face, I turned to look at the direction it came from and saw the leader reloading his gun. I slowly changed back to normal and started to sprint to him. "No one beats Dwiin Lon and get's away with it!" He shouted as he inserted the next clip and started shooting. I dodged each shot as I got close to him. "No one and I mean No one! Hurts! Twilight!" I said as I ran to him in a fit of rage, grabbed a sword from a dead soldier and started to beat the shit out of him. I uppercut him up in the air, slash the sword at him and teleported repeatably as I punched on one side and went to the other. After he landed and got back up, I shot the chained spear at him and pulled him closer, teleported behind him and tapped his shoulder to make him turn around. Once he did, I delivered a hard punch to the skull and a faint crack could be heard. He fell on the ground again, so I walked up to him again and stomped him on the chest, making him cough out blood. [youtube=https://youtu.be/YoEq8giD78k?t=2] I pointed the tip of the sword to his throat and was about to stab him but was stopped by Twilight shouting at me. "Lone, stop!" I heard Twilight shout behind me. I looked at her, showing her that my eyes are glowing a crimson red in rage but changed back to normal as I saw her. "He lost, you don't have to do this." She said as she walked slowly to me. I turned to the unconscious pony under my foot, still holding the sword. My hand started to violently tremble, so I threw the sword to the side and got of the pony. I felt Twilight put her hand on my shoulder. I looked over to her and gave her a faint smile before losing consciousness, entering the mindscape. Author's Note This is the reason I made so many Mortal Kombat shit in this with no regrets! Also I decided how well I can make a gory chapter, so please tell me if I did well or not. Comment and Like if you enjoyed!
Back, bitches! PoV: Lone/Naalein Location: Ponyville Hospital Time: 1:00 P.M, Two hours after shit fest Mind scape I don't know how long I was out for but I didn't really care because this was the perfect opportunity to regain my memories while I was knocked the fuck out. I've spent the first half hour looking through my past life as a human and as I looked at my end, I still feel no regret doing what I did back then. I'd even listening to some of the music from my past life, and enjoyed every song. I then moved on to the beginning of my life anew as a God. My journeys around Terra, the griffin wars, beating the shit out of Tirek, My son and Daughter and up until now, bit by bit I remembered everything, the good things I've done and the things that I regret but no ones perfect. I stepped back from the last memory with a smile as I turned around to walk out of the room. I walked through the door and closed it behind me and saw the big man himself waiting in the hallway. "So, everything alright now?" He asked me while leaning on the wall. "Yup, about fucking time to." I said to him with a laugh. "So, now what are you going to do now that your back?" He asked me. "Well, I'm probably going to rest until I get to full strength again, then hunt down that weird organization and utterly destroy them and find a way to make it up to Scootalo." I said to him as we began to walk down the endless corridor. "I also noticed before you passed out, you turned into a raging demon, so I decided to look into that and found that Lone is actually you're own demon. My guess is that when you went inside the crystal heart, it switched your places meaning that you got locked up in your own mental prison while Lone was the one suffering through memory lose. You, while trapped inside, were leaking out some important memory and when he went and changed into the giant fire demon and passed out, you took your chance and broke free. Follow me and I'll introduce you to him." He said as he opened a door and went inside with me behind him. Once inside, I took notice on how the room looks like an old but still maximum security prison. We walked around a few corridors till we came across a sign with the words 'Solitary Confinement' written on it. I walked inside first and saw a lone stallion sitting cross legged on the floor with his eyes closed. He has a light grey coat and a pure white mane. After taking a look at him, I made a mirror to see any resemblance between us. I had a dark grey coat and a charcoal black mane. My eyes were an electric blue color. I walked up to the glass of his cell and tapped it, making him open his eyes and look at me. He had demonic crimson red eyes, he stood up and walked towards the glass. "How can I help you?" He asked me. I looked at him weirdly then looked at God as he shrugged his shoulders at me. "Your name is Lone, right?" I asked him, gaining a nod from him. I looked at the left of the cell and saw a control panel on the wall. "Hey, can you tell me why I'm in here?" He asked genuinely confused. "I don't really know why, I didn't even know you were here in the first place. But listen, I'm going to let you out, but if you do anything that involves death to all, your going back in." I said as I walked to the panel and flipped the switch for the door. "I'm willing to do anything to keep Twilight and Scootalo safe." He said as he walked out. When he stepped out of the cell, he made his prisoner outfit into what he was wearing while he was in control, meaning just camo pants. Once he put the camo pants, we made our way out of the mental prison. It took us a while but we all finally made it out. "Well boys, I need to get going, it was nice seeing you again." God said as he slowly faded away. Lone then looked at me in confusion. "So, what now?" He asked. "Now, we become one." I said as I put my hand out for a handshake to seal the deal. "In the outside world will be one but in here we are own people." I said to him with a smile. He grinned at the agreement and took my hand. Our hands started to glow purple and blinded us in the light. PoV: Twilight Location: Ponyville hospital, waiting inside Lones room After Lone passed out in the forest, I had the help from AppleJack and Rainbow Dash to carry him to the hospital. When we made it to the hospital, we saw that all the doctors were cowering. When I asked one of them why, he answered that he saw a monster of flames in the forest. When we told him we needed help with Lones injuries, he called in a few nurses to carry him to a room. After half an hour of waiting, nurse Redheart came in and asked us why he was covered in blood when he didn't have any fatal wounds. It was an awkward explanation, but when I told her that he was the monster they saw earlier, she said that she'll believe that when she sees it. The girls had to go and check if there is anything to help out with. After an hour of waiting alone, the doctor said it was fine if I waited in his room. While waiting in his room, I wrote a letter to Celestia regarding Lone and sent it. Not long after I sent the letter, Lone started glowing purple. I got up from my seat and took a closer look. I saw his coat change to a normal shade of grey and his mane turned dark grey. He sat up with his eyes still closed, making me yelp back in surprise. "*Yawn~* I feel absolutely fantastic right now but one thing is bugging me." He said as he shuffled on the bed. "Why does my ass hurt more than my head?" He said as he finally opened his eyes. His eyes changed from red to purple with his draconic irisis. PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii After opening my eyes, I got up from the bed and stretched my arms, legs. I looked around the room and saw Twilight giving me a weird look. "Hey Twilight." I said with a smile as I looked at my clothing and saw that I only had pants. I snapped my fingers, making a sleeveless camo green shirt. I looked at my back and saw that I still had my wings but my tail still hasn't grown back. "Well then, hope Tia and Lulu don't see me like this." I said to myself. "Saber?" I finally heard Twilight say something. I looked at her a d shook my head no. "No...well yes and no. I'm Lone Saber but you can choose which one to use." I said to her, gaining a confused look from her. "You know that Lone turned into a demon made of fire right? Well Saber came back and offered Lone freedom, so they fused and made me." I said to her. "So that means what exactly?" She asked me. "It means I'm both of them." I said to her as i walked towards ths door. "So that means, that the both of them are talking right now as you?" She asked me. "Yeah, but I'd rather not speak as if I was two, it's better if I talk normally or would you rather hear us talk like this. We can except this, but it will still feel weird for us." I said, talking with the royal we. "No, I'd rather you speak normally please." She said, giggling at my antics. We began walking towards the receptionists desk. After signing all the release forms, I was finally able to go. Once I walked outside, I was shortly blinded by the sun. I moved a cloud to block the sun for a while and started walking with Twillight back the her castle. "What happened to Scootalo while I was gone?" I asked her as we kept walking back to the castle. "She was, of course, heartbroken after you left. Every time she gets back from crusading with her friends she locks herself in her room and only come on when she need to go the bathroom or need to eat." She said to me. "I'm going to make it up to her, and I think I know how." I said Twilight. The castle can be seen in the distance now and there was a chariot parked in front of it. I turned to Twilight and told her to speed up a bit. We arrived at the castle and went inside. When we arrived at the throne room, we saw Celestia, Luna and Cadence having a conversation. Celestia noticed Twilight by the door and smiled. "There you are, Twilight. We're here because of the letter you sent earlier and to look up on the fire monster that could be seen all the way from Canterlot." She said to Twilight. I walked in behind Twilight. "Excuse me sir, but you can't be here. This is royal business." I heard Luna say as she noticed. "I'm above Royalty, so I think I'll stay." I said as I sat down on a chair I made. "And how exactly are you above us?" Celestia asked. "I don't really know." I said to them. Twilight looked at me confused, until she remembered that Tia, Luna and Cadenza never saw me as a pony before. I snapped my finger, making me appear in a familiar set of battle armor as I stood up. "Better?" I asked them as I sat back down. The look Celestia and Luna gave meant that they remember the armor. "Uncle?" Celestia said as she walked up to me. "Do you know any one whos a total badass?" I asked her as I took off my helmet. "But how did you get your memories back?" Luna asked as she took the helmet. "If I do explain it'll take a while, so I won't." I said as I snatched my helmet back from Luna, making her cross her arm and pout. I made the armor disappear and got back to my normal clothing. "Daddy?" I heard Cadenza say behind Celestia. Celestia move to the side, letting Cadenza walk by. "Yes Cadenza, it's really me." I said to her, putting my arms out as she ran towards me and hugged me. "I thought I lost you when you came out of the heart and left." She said not letting go. "You can't get rid of me even if you tried." I said to her as I returned the embrace. "Oh, and that monster you're talking about, it's me." I said as I stopped the hug and sat back down. I looked at the time and it was almost 3:00 P.M, so I got up and started making my way to the schoolhouse to pick up Scootalo. "Where are you going?" I heard Twilight ask me. "I'm going to pick up Scoots from school." I said as I walked up to a window, opened it and jumped out and flew away towards the school. It was almost time for the bell to ring as I landed and waited the remaining minutes. I sat on a bench near the school and waited. It wasn't long till it did, I saw Scootalo and her friends walk out the door. I got up and made my way to her. "So what are we going to do today girls?" Applebloom asked. "Maybe try if we can make portions?" Sweetie bell suggested. "We tried that remember, when we made that love poison." Scootalo said, bemused. "Hey you three." I said as I walked up to them. They all turned to me in confusion. "Do we know you?" Scoots asked me as she got close to me. "Honestly, you should. After all, you did go with me to the crystal empire and went with me to another Equestria." I said to her with a smile. "Saber?" Scoots said in disbelief. "Yeah, it's me Scoots. I'm sorry for leaving you behind, I promise you that I will make it up to you somehow." I said as I hugged her. "What happened to you? You look more like a pony now than a dragon." She said as she took a good look at me after finishing the hug. "It might change soon, but in the mean time I'm stuck like this." I said, gesturing myselft. "Have fun with your friends Scoots, head over to the field at five, I'm not done teaching you how to fly." I said to her. "Okay!" She said with enthusiasm as she walked back to her two friends. 'Now to ask Tia for Scoots adoption papers.' I thought as I took off back to the castle. On the way to the castle, I began thinking to myself about those assholes that keep attacking Ponyville. I'll take care of them when I'm back at full strength. Author's Note Done. Hope you enjoyed.
Welcome to the family PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii Location: Twilights castle, throne room Time: 3:20 P.M. After leaving Scootalo with her friends, I went and flew back to Twilights castle. It didn't take me long to get there and landed near one of the throne room Windows. I opened it up and went inside. "Why didn't you use the front door?" I heard Twilight ask. I looked at her throne and saw her sitting down while Tia, Luna and Cadenza were sitting on the others. "Do I need a reason?" I said to her with a smile. I noticed Cadenza having a strange smirk as she looked at me and then Twilight. "Uncle, Twilight has informed us on the whereabouts on the strange organization of ponies. We will send some guards to-" Celestia was interrupted by me. "No, I'll handle it. Sending your guards are something they expect from you but what they don't expect is something like me going in and 'taking care' of them." I said to her. Celestia didn't speak as she thought about my logic in this. "He's right, Tia." Luna said to her. "Fine." Celestia said. "Now, where have you put in the stallion that I almost killed?" I said, looking at Twilight. "He's in the dungeons, why do you ask?" Twilight said. "I have a little something planned and it involves him." I said to her, getting a worried from her. "No, I'm not going to kill him." I said to her. I then looked over to Celestia, who had made some cake appear out of no where. "Tia, I need your help with something." I said to her, gaining her attention. She put the plate of cake down, only to be snatched by Luna when she wasn't looking. "Yes what is it?" Celestia asked. "Do you think you could get me an adoption form?" I asked her, gaining confused looks from all of them except Twilight as she found out why. "Why do need the papers for an adoption?" Celestia asked. Twilight explained why and to who I was going to adopt. "She has grown attached to you, hasn't she?" Luna asked after hearing Twilights explanation. "Yes, and I hope that she'll accept my gift to her." I said to everyone. "We're sure she will be very happy." Celestia said with a smile, gaining nods of agreement from everypony. Celestia soon teleported away a d came back a few minutes afterwards with some documents. I signed them all and left one blank line for Scootalo to sign if she agrees. I neatly folded the document and put in my pocket. 'Are we really sure she'll accept this' I heard Lone mentally say. 'Can't hurt to try right?' Saber answered him. I mentally sighed as I realized I had two guys, who are able to speak in my head, are going to be something I need to get used to. 'Am I really going to have live with the both of you in my head?' I mentally asked them. 'Hey you know what this reminds me of, Dragon Ball Z Abridged when Piccolo and Nail fused, then with Kami.' Lone said. 'Dude, that is absurd, I mean what kind of- Oh a pool table!' Saber exclaimed. 'That's bull-' I was mentally interrupted by the sound of someone playing pool, making me facepalm. "Is something wrong Dad?" I heard Cadenza ask. I looked at her with a smile. "I'm fine, just something I remembered from back home." I said to her as I began to walk out of the room. "I'll catch you girls later." I said as I walked out of the room. Once I was outside, I spread my wings and took off. While in the air, I've managed to find Spike gem digging with Rarity. I decided to see how the little dude was doing, so I descended and landed behind him. "Sup dude." I said, spookin him. He turned around quickly to face me. "Lone, what are you doing here? You're supposed to be in the hospital." He said as he calmed down. "Well, for one I remembered who I am and became something more and as for the second, I really hate hospitals period." I said to him. "Spike, I marked out another- oh who might you be?" I heard Rarity say behind me. "I've got two names, you already know both of them so pick one." I said as I turned around to look at her. "Saber?" She said, finally getting what I said. "Yup." I said to her with a toothy smile. I then turned to look back at Spike. "Later today, We might be able to resume your lessons." I said to him, gaining a yes from him. "Lessons?" Rarity asked, wondering about Spikes lessons. "Magic lessons, I've been teaching him some spell for defending himself when need to." I said, while Spike decided to try to fly like Iron-man again, only to be pulled down by me grabbing his tail like last time. "So, how many gems have you gotten?" I asked Spike as Rarity went to draw more exes around. "Quite a few actually, I even found a few diamonds." He said as he pulled one out. I took a look at it and gave it back to him. "Hey, I need to get going, so I'll see you later." I said as I took off again, heading towards the open field next to town. I landed in the field and laid down for a nap till Scootalo arrived. 'Brothers of the mine rejoice!' I heard Saber sang. 'swing, swing, swing with me!' Lone joined in. I sighed as I thought why not. 'Raise your pick and raise your voice!' I sang along with them. 'Sing, sing, sing with me!' 'Down and down to the deep, who knows what we'll find beneath' 'Diamonds, Rubies, gold and more, hidden in the mountain store' PoV: Twilight Location: Twilights castle, throne Meanwhile Lone Saber was out After Lone left to do whatever it is he was going to do, Cadence started asking weird questions. "Twilight, I can feel the love emitting from you whenever you're near him, so tell me why is that?" Cadence said with a grin. "I-I-I don't k-know what you're talking a-a-about?" I stutterd out with a furious blush. "Come on Twilight, I can see that you've got something for him." Cadence said. Celestia and Luna sat their just listening to this. "Is this true, Twilight?" Luna asked. "Are you really in love with our uncle?" Celestia asked. I sunk down on my throne to avoid eye-contact. "Theirs nothing to ashamed or embarrassed about, you like him and that's fine with me." I heard Cadence say. "But he's my father-in-law, isn't that-" I was interrupted by Celestia. "He's not your father-in-law, I mean, yes he's Cadences father but not biologically. He used his abilities to give life in order to create Cadence, like he did with Discord." She said. "Yeah, plus not many ponies know that He's my dad, except for the majority of the Crystal empire." Cadence said while shrugging her shoulders. 'So I have a chance!?' I thought happily to myself. PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii Location: open fields next to Ponyville Time: 4:56 P.M. 'I may not always love you~ But as long as there are stars above you You never need to doubt it~ I will make you so sure about it God, God, God only knows what I'd be without you~ Without you~' I've been lying down here for a bout an hour or so, singing along with the other two 'God only knows'. I was taken out of my thoughts as I heard the sound of wings flapping. I looked up and saw Scootalo close to me with a smile. I grabbed her and put her to the side as i got up. "Hey Scoots." I greeted her while ruffling up her mane. "So what are you going to teach me today?" She said with enthusiasm. "Nothing today." I said, gaining a confused look from her as I crouched down "Listen Scootalo, I've been thinking a lot for the past few hours, about you to be exact." I said to her. "What do you mean?" She asked. "Well, I know that it may seem to soon and all but I care about you, like my own daughter. So, I got thinking, I take care of you, make sure you're safe and happy like a father would." I said as I took the document out of my pocket and started unfolding it. "So, I came up with something I think you might like." I said as I gave her the document for her to read. She gasped as she saw what the document was for and started tearing up she read it. She looked up at me while letting a few tears loose. "It's your choice Scoots." I said to her with a smile. She tackled me to the ground, crying out the words yes. I put my arms around her in a comforting manner and returned the embrace. I let loose a few tears as well, and I could only say one thing to her. "Welcome to the family, Scoots." I said in a soft voice, while Scoots was still crying on my chest. Author's Note Well? What did you guys think about this chapter? This is a beta to see if I can make people have the feels, even a tiny shred of it. Comment down below and answer me! Saber Lone Naalein Krelzahkrii(Lone Saber) Lone and Saber All three And for those who don't know the songs mentioned in this chapter here ya go: DIggy Diggy Hole! [youtube=https://youtu.be/ytWz0qVvBZ0?t=2] God only knows (Quartet version) [youtube=https://youtu.be/x7ogV49WGco?=1] This third one is actually my motivator, so I thought why not share it with other ponies! [youtube=https://youtu.be/o_l4Ab5FRwM?=1] Have a nice day, everypony!
The Cutie mark map "No matter how bad things might seem, they can't be any better, they can't be any worse, because that's how things fucking are, so you better get used to it nancy, quit your bitchin." -Church, Red vs Blue PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii Location: Twilights castle Time: 8:00 A.M Next day It's been a day since I adopted Scootalo, I had to carry her back home after she cried herself to sleep. After I took her to bed, I went downstairs to find Spike and start on his magic lessons again. I had taught him a spell that gives him spectral wings for a certain amount of time, he flew around the room several times. Now, I'm in my bed enjoying my sleep at last. 'Get your ass up!" was, was enjoying my sleep. I sat up with a sigh. 'What do you two want!?' I mentally shouted at them. 'The cutie mark map, it's about to be activated today and unless you want Starlight Glimmer to steal their cutie marks, well you know.' Saber said. "Point taken." I said as I got up from bed and went to eat breakfast. I grabbed a bowl and some cereal, served it and put some milk in it and sat down. While I was eating, I could hear Lone start to sing. I'm pretty sure he's either trying to bug me or he just likes to sing. 'I got the blues, in a headlock. I got the blues, in my shotgun sight. I got the blues, they can't get wayyyy~ Ganna make those dirty blues see their last good night 'Then they'll be taking a dirt nap.' I joined in. 'I got the blues, they're a bunch of dirt bags. I got the blues but I got good aim. I got the blues, they won't leave me alone Got a shotgun shell marked each with their names' 'I might've misspelled Caboose' 'Hope in the jeep, put the petal to the metal I will tear across the canyon while I'm yelling like rebel. We may not have tank but you could put in a bank. I'm the soldier most boulder, I've got the highest rank.' 'Blues you just got Sarged'. I almost choked on my cereal over the Irony of Saber singing along, because his magic aura is blue. Once I finished with eating, I snapped my fingers making me a black shirt with the words 'I am the hype!' written on it and some navy blue jeans. I started making my way towards the throne room when I felt the map being activated. I arrived just in time to see Spike crush the holographic rock farm Pinkie used to live in. "You girls found my map, cool." I said as I walked towards them. The girls minus Twilight, Rarity and Pinkie looked at me on confusion. "Twilight, do you know this weirdo?" Dash asked, pointing a thumb at me. Twilight looked at Dash not amused at what she said, then went ahead and greeted me. Good morning Lone." She said with a smile. "And a good morning to ya Twi. But seriously, any of you know what you're doing?" I asked. "No, we just found it." Twi said as she looked back at the map. I began explaining what the map basically is and what it can do. The map then showed a random location in the northwest, or at least I think it's the northwest. "I'm going with, you won't know if you need my help." I said to them as I made a back pack full of snacks and another bag full of weapons, just in case. 'Weapons, why weapons? We're a fucking God!' I sighed as I heard Saber. 'Fine, but I want to do something, something that could be very awesome or fucking stupid as hell.' I said as I threw the bag a weapons down on the floor and making it implode. 'How stupid are we talking about here?' Lone asked. 'TFS Goku type of stupid.' I said to them. 'Who?' He asked. 'Team four Star.' Saber said, making Lone say 'oh' as he realized what it meant. After the mental conversation with Lone and Saber, I began walking towards the mane six and started the journey. Five hours thirty minutes and sixty one seconds Later "Way to be precise, Loony." Pinkie said to me. "I didn't do shit, it's the guy who keeps writing all this." I said pointing upwards at nothing. "Hey, look at this way, at least you're not like Jackie!" She said before bouncing away to catch up with her friends. 'Rude!' I heard a random voice say. 'You guys heard that to, right?' I asked Lone and Saber. 'Yes, yes we did' They both answered back. I shook my head, trying to forget what just happened and sped up to catch up. I caught up with them while they were over looking the weird village. The girls went ahead without me as I flew down there instead, so I could spy on Starlight. It took some time but after the girls met up with Starlight, I decided to go ask a few locals. I grabbed a random stallion and pulled him in the alley. "Listen, I know some weird shit is going on but I need to make sure, so you're going to tell me why you have the same cutie mark." I said to him, gaining a fearful nod from him. "It's the so called 'Mayor' of the town, she says that to live in harmony is to be equal. Of course, there were a few who rejected this and went to confront her about it but they never came back." He said. "Rumor has it, that she takes them to a secluded cave and makes them 'disappear', if you know what I mean." He said as I let him go. "Sorry about dragging you, I needed the info but thanks for your cooperation." I said as I patted him on the shoulder and signaled that he could leave. I decided before I continued on, I'll eat a snack first. So, I sat down, pulled up my bag and opened it. I found a bar of Hershey's, so I took it out unwrapped it and started eating it. 'Saber!' I heard Twilight's voice. I leaped up and started to dig my way to them. PoV: Twilight Few minutes before After we made our way down the hill towards the town, we went around asking on why they had the same cutie marks. Pinkie said something about their smiles being forced and not real. We've also talked to the mayor of the town and asked if they were having troubles and she told us that there is a cave full of Timberwolves near here and have been terrorizing the town lately. We went to check out the cave, only to be hit in the back of the head, blindfolded and dragged to Celestia knows where. After five minutes of being dragged, we heard the sound of a cell door opening, then more dragging and the door closing. We were finally able remove the blindfolds and looked around. I looked at our surroundings and noticed that we're still in the cave but in some structure inside of it. "I knew at one point my plans would be heard by somepony, but I'm not letting some newby princess stop me." I heard the voice of the mayor. I turned around to see her pointing her staff at me and readying a spell. I could feel something happening to my cutie mark, I looked at it and saw that it was being removed by her spell. I could only do one thing. "Saber!" I yelled out. "No one can save you now, you little bi-" Starlight didn't get to finish her sentence as the ground started shaking. "For thousands of years I lay dormant. Who has disturbed my-" I heard Lone's voice as he popped out of the ground and grabbed Starlight. "Hey Loony!" Pinkie greeted him. "Oh hey Pinkie, what's up?" He asked, still holding on to Starlight and acting casual. "Just help out already!" Dash and A.J shouted at him. "Fine." He said as he grabbed Starlight by the neck, then took her staff and broke it, then threw her to the wall, knocking here out cold. He used his magic to open the cell doors and made a...bucket of water? He then splashed Starlight with the water, completely soaking her and revealing that her cutie mark was fake. He grabbed her again and teleported away, and came back a few minutes later. "Let the town deal with her now." He said as he untied Dash and AppleJack. "How come they only tied us up?" Dash asked. "Because, you two are fighters." I said to them. I heard the sound of finger snapping and was blinded by a flash of light. When I regained my sight, I saw that we were back at my castle. "We are not walking all that way again!" I heard Pinkie yell out, I turned around and saw that Pinkie had forced Saber to snap his fingers. "Don't do that!" He shouted as he pushed her off and making her land perfectly on the ground. "Pushy!" Pinkie said before walking towards her throne. "You alright Twilight." Lone said as he walked up to me. "I got a few bruises and cuts but other than that, I'm fine." I said to him. He raised his hand as it glowed purple. I could feel myself getting healed by his magic. "Thanks." I said to him. He nodded and walked out of the throne room. PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Kelzahkrii After healing Twilight, I went out for walk. I began wondering on how I was able to hear Twilight back at the town. I didn't use any sound amplifying ability or a mental link with her. 'Fuck it, questions for later. Right now though, lunch!' We all thought at the same time. Author's Note Like and/or comment if you liked this. I'm still amazed on thew amount of like I got for this Fic but hey, shit happens. Have an nice day/night, depending at what time you read this. Enjoy this song from Five Finger Death Punch. [youtube=https://youtu.be/zuQGx1H1Qh8?list=RDLyA1GL1touw]
The Tanta-Fuck! "Buh-luuuueeee... Try looking under 'Suck it'." Sarge, Red cs Blue PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii Location: Ponyville, Twilights Castle Time: 4:00 P.M. Five days later It's been a few days since we went to that village, I took the chance of the five day break and took care of the organization while disguising myself as their commander. I'm not going in detail but once I made it inside the base, I basically made a fat man launcher and fired inside but the thing was that, either Lone or Saber thought it would be funny that instead of a normal whistling sound for when the nuke is launched, they made it shout out the damn meme. Flashback three days ago I just infiltrated their base and took out some guards on the way after learning that they have nuclear reactor, so I made a fat man but when I did, I could've sworn that I heard Lone and Saber snickering. I started running towards the reactor as the alarm was activated. I saw the reactor doors and blasted it open and ran inside. I then saw the reactor, aimed the fat man and fired. "JOOOOOHN CEEEENAAA!" I heard the nuke shout as it was launched and the laughter of Lone and Saber, making me facepalm as I teleported out of the base. Once I was outside, the meme song could be heard as the mountain exploded in a decent sized mushroom cloud, leaving a large crater and some radiaton. I snapped fingers, making the crater into a forest and made the radiation disappear. 'I fucking hate you guys so much right now.' I said to the laughing maniacs. 'Come on dude, it was hilarious!' Saber said as I started to fly back to Ponyville. 'Yeah, that was basically the last thing they heard before being blown up.' Lone said, making me think about the ones who were close enough to hear it, making me chuckle. 'Alright it was funny, but why that though?' I said to them. 'Because it's name was John Cena.' They both answered simultaneously, as I facepalmed. Flashback end After I got back to Ponyville, Celestia was already there waiting for me to explain what was the cloud she just saw. I told her what I did, she didn't agree in me killing them but I told her that if I left one alive chances are he would rebuild the organization again, so I had to do it. Now though, I'm just taking a nice relaxing flight around Ponyville. I stopped as I sensed something sinister was released, I looked over to the direction it came from and saw Canterlot palace. "Tonight is going to be hell." I said as I continued flying towards Twilights castle to find Spike and continue with his lessons. On the way, I thought about Scootalo and how happy she was about me adopting her. I landed in front of the castle and walked through the door. I made my way to the throne room and saw Spike cleaning up a bit. "Spike, it's time for your lessons." I said to him, he dropped what he was doing and followed me to the training room. Once we made it to the room, I began teaching him some spells related to water and Ice. It took a while but Spike finally made a sword out of Ice and a platform made of water that he could stand on. "Cool." I heard Scootalos voice behind me. I turned around and saw her sitting down on the floor while looking at us in amazement. "Spike, I didn't know you could use magic." She said to Spike as I smiled at her curiosity towards Spikes magic. "Cool right! Saber said that anything can use magic, they just have to know how." He said as he used the water platform as a hover-board to move around the room. "So Scoots, how was your day at School?" I asked her. "Boring as usual, but Ms.Cheerile said that tomorrow their won't be any class, so thats something I'm looking forward to." She said as she flooped on the ground, staring at the ceiling. "Come on, there's got to be at least one thing interesting you did today." I said as I laid down next to her. "Well, there is this colt in class named Pipsqueak, he knows some neat magic tricks but he doesn't normally do things like this but today he actually made Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoons cutie mark vanish and I still don't know how he did that." She said as she sat back up. "I don't usually find that funny but this is D.T and Silver spoon we are talking about, plus I can just imagine their reactions." I said, laughing a bit. "It was priceless." She said, chuckling at the memory. I made a clock appear on the ceiling, showing me that it was time for diner, so I got up and grabbed Scootalo, surprising her as I put on my shoulder. "Onward to Diner!" I said in a heroic pose, then started walking towards the dining room. We arrived in time to see some servants setting up the table, I put Scootalo down so she could take a seat, then sat down. I looked over to Twilight and saw her looking around the room weirdly. "You okay Twilight?" I asked her. "I'm fine, it's just this caslte, it doesn't feel like home." She said as she looked down in sadness. "Home is where the heart is, Twilight. I know that the change of housing feels weird but it'll grow on you." I said as the servants brought in the food. I thanked them as they left. "By the way, the girls are coming over for a sleepover tonight, just thought I'd tell you before I forget." She said as she began eating her salad. I picked up a fork and began eating. Not long after she said that, I heard the girls voices heading this way. Pinkie came in first and greeted us. "Pinkie, why are you wearing a sweater?" Twilight asked her. "I just got back from celebrating Hearths warming with Jackie." She said as she took of her sweater and threw it to god knows where. "Who?" Twilight asked, still confused. "Pinkie, she doesn't need to know about Jak, so stop it." I said, trying to keep it a secret. "You should've been their Loony, he preformed again." Pinkie said as she sat down. I looked back at Twilight and saw she was still very confused. "Trust me Twi, you don't want to know." I said to her, gaining a nod from her. After a minute of silence, the rest of the girls entered the dining room, greeted us and took their seats. They all started to have a nice conversation and Scootalo was hanging out with Rainbow. I don't know what Scoots told her but Rainbow gave me a weird look. I looked at the time and saw that it was getting late, I got up and told Scootalo that she could stay up until ten o'clock, then went to my room so I can finally sleep. "Hello~ Capital wasteland, it is I, three dog, your master, here me and obey, oops thats that other radio station." I heard the radio through my Pip-boy. I laughed a bit, I rarely have dreams. "Hey, Naalien!" I heard Lones voice. I looked around and saw Lone running towards me with Saber running behind him. "So, this is a dream?" I asked the both of them, gaining a shrug from Lone. "Yeah, but what surprises me is that this is the first dream in two millennia that we've had." Saber said as he took out a hunting rifle. "Tantabus?" I asked him. "Tantabus." Saber said, confirming my suspicion. "Might as well enjoy this and find it." Lone said, pulling out a plasma rifle. I looked at my Pip-boy inventory and saw an assault rifle and a mini-gun with about eight-hundred rounds. "Those scumbag Slavers way over in Paradise Falls have one big ole bee on their bonnet. Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz! Gasp! But what's this? The bothersome bumblebee looks suspiciously like a certain kid, from a certain Vault... Look, all I'm sayin' is the Wanderer showed up, and then some slaves mysteriously escaped. Coincidence? Oh, I think not..." I heard three dog say. I looked at Lone and Saber. "What the fuck did you guys do?" I asked them as I narrowed my eyes at them. "Before we found you, we stopped by Paradise falls and completely destroyed their shit." Saber said. "Um guys?" Lone said as we both turned to look at him and saw that he was pointing at someone in the distance. "The tantabus took the form of Evil karma Lone wanderer, really!?" I shouted as I took my assault rifle out and started firing at him. Saber aimed the hunting rifle and fired at it, causing the head to explode in a bloody mess. It soon grew another head as Lone fired his plasma rifle on all the limbs, disintegrating them, only for it to grow more. I had enough of this and pulled out the mini-gun and proceeded to fire at him, tearing everything to shreds. This time it didn't grow back any limbs but the spirit of the tantabus tore a hole in the fabric of dreams to travel. "Oh fuck-nuggets." Lone said, making me look at him weirdly as I walked towards the tear. I looked down the tear and saw the other side, I walked back for a running start and sprinted towards it, when i was close enough I jumped and went through it. While falling to the next dream, I looked up and saw Lone and Saber faliing with me. We then landed in the next dream, I looked around and saw nothing but fucking books. "Spread out and search for that son of a bitch!" I shouted at Lone and Saber as we split up. Not long after splitting up, I managed to find the center of this place and found Twilight reading a few books. I saw something move next to her and aimed at it as I slowly and quietly made my to it. The tantabus then decided to attack Twilight, but was shot by my assault rifle. "You are so dead!" I said as I ran towards it as it tried to tear another hole to escape. I tackled it, sending us both through the tear. PoV: Twilight I've been reading for, I don't really know how long but I was interrupted by a shadow above. I Looked up and saw a sinister shadow thing about to attack but was stopped when a loud bang was heard. The creature stepped backed and ripped a hole in the dream scape and was about to escape. "You are so dead!" I heard Lones voice as I saw him taclke the monster into the tear. "This way!" I heard another voice say through the hall. I looked and focused to see if anypony was there and saw Saber and Lone? "Geronimo!" Saber said as he jumped through the tear. Lone was about to jump but stopped and turned to look at me. "We can explain but first, we need to stop that psycho nightmare monster." He said as he jumped in. I woke up, looking at my surroundings and remembered the sleepover, and tried to calm down. "What the hay was that?" I asked myself. "What you just saw was the tantabus, a being that can manipulate your dreams into nightmares." I heard Lunas voice and looked up as she slowly descended. "Okay, that explains that thing but what I was really asking about was that I saw three Sabers; one of them looked like the normal Saber, another one looked like Lone and then there's the one that said that he was a fusion, yet they acted as different Ponies." I explained to her. "The third one's name for when all three of them are present is Naalien." Luna said. "And if you want to know more about them, you have to ask him." She said. I saw Applejack moving as if she was having a nightmare. "Let us see what she is witnessing." Luna said as she summoned an orb and connecting itself to AppleJacks dream. "Try ripping it to shreds again!" We heard Lone say as Naalien pulled out a very large weapon and started firing it at the tantabus. "Can somepony please tell ne whats going on!?" Applejack shouted at the trio. "A little hard to explain right now!" Saber said as he pulled out a very large weapon and put it on his shoulder. "Sorry Naalien but we need this." He said as he pulled the trigger launching something out of it with a very loud shout about somepony named 'John Cena'. Applejack woke up with a scream while panting. "Applejack it was just a dream. Lone was trying to destroy something called the tantabus." I said as I began explaining what I know so far. Luna decided to wake everypony up, including Lone with spell. "Ow! My ears! What the fuck!?" I heard Lone shout at the other end of the hall. I was soon blinded as I heard somepony teleport in here. I looked and saw Lone. PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Kelzahkrii When I was woken up by a loud screech, I teleported to Twilights room and saw Luna. "Luna, what did you do!?" I shouted at her. "You casted a spell and made the tantabus, without ever thinking if it would escape!" I continued shouting at her as my coat slowly turned into fire. "I know, I made a grave mistake but I'm trying to fix it!" Luna shouted back at me. I started to calm myself down before going i to full rage. "Whatever, let's just try to fix this." I said as my coat went back to normal. I went back to my room to check on Scoots and saw her sitting down on the bed. "What's going on?" She asked me with a yawn. "Luna did something stupid and made a creature that can go into your dreams and turn them into nightmares." I said as flopped on to the bed next to her. "But how is that bad?" She asked, wanting to know more about. "If it goes to everypony in Equestria and feed off their misery, it'll try to escape the dreamworld and turn reality itself into a living nightmare." I said as I sat up. "Naalein?" I heard Twilight call my name. "How do you know that name?" I asked her as she got in the room. "Luna told me it after I asked her why I saw three of you." She said. "You saw Lone and Saber, my name in there is Naalein but out here it's either Lone or Saber." I said as I got up from the bed. "Luna is going to try to put Ponyville into one colossal dream but she needs our help to fight the tantabus while she holds the dream together." She said as she started walking out of the room and heading towards hers. "You heard her, Scoots. Time for bed." I said as I got on my bed and fell asleep for the second time. Dreamville I opened my eyes again and saw that Lunas spell worked, considering that I'm wearing some T-51d Power armor and that Saber and Lone were standing in front of me. "So, all of Ponyville is in here?" Lone asked as he prepped his plasma rifle. "Yeah, I wonder how bad this is going to be?" I asked them, making them shrugg their shoulders. After a few minutes, we both saw the evil wanderer terrorising the ponies with their nightmares. I looked back at the guys and signaled them to move in. I ran towards the wanderer while Lone and Saber ran towards the citizens of Ponyville to help them out. I tackled the wanderer to the ground and started to pound him to the ground. "Aww, did you forget about wittle old me?" I said as I delivered another punch. He put a hand on his neck and started to move it while sounds of some flesh moving could be heard. "Maybe, maybe not, it's so hard to decide when you're me." He said with a smirk as he put his legs on me chest and pushed me off of him, sending me to the nearest building. "Before we start." I said to him as I got up and dusted myself. "Why the Lone wanderer wearing the vault 101 suit?" I asked him, making him look at his choice of attire. "Dude, I had to do the entire tutorial just to go outside and find you, I didn't have time to make something good." He said as he was covered in shadows. Once the shadows were gone, he changed into Enclave hellfire power armor. He started running towards me and I did the same. We both tried to deliver a punch but our fists collided, creating a shockwave and sending us both flying.I landed with a loud thud. [youtube=https://youtu.be/khTwu14CXcA?=1] I opened my eyes to looked around and saw all of Ponyville using their dreams to their advantage. Everything seemed to be slowed down as I looked around. I saw Applejack in some super hero outfit, trying to tie up some of the nightmare fog. Twilight sunnoning books and firing spells at it. Pinkie was using party pistols. Rarity was using the fabric from her work shop as a weapon, God knows how. Fluttershy was on a mutant Angel bunny and Rainbow Dash was in a super hero outfit, trying to make a tornado to capture the fog of night mares. I tried to get up despite the pain I was feeling and used my assault rifle as a crutch to help me up. I walked tbrough the battlefield towards The shadow wanderer as he slowly walked towards me. We both summoned swords and started to fight. He swipe he did was blocked by me and vice-versa. The shadow decided to pin me down as he pushed the sword with all his strenght. That's when I remembered, he feeds off of misery. I turned to Luna while trying to push the shadow away and saw that she had the look of self-hate and regret. "Equestria is doomed and it's all my fault again!" She shouted as a few tears escaped, making the nightmare fog and shadow wanderer grow in strength. "This will be enough power to escape!" He shouted as he went into the nightmare fog as it was changing into a shadow alicorn and started to pierce the fabric of the dreams. "Naalein, we have to come up with something!" Lone shouted behind me. I looked over to him and saw that he looked worn out from fighting the nightmares. I looked back up at the giant tear and saw Rainbow dash and AppleJacks lasso pulling the shadow back in as Rarity was sowing the tear back to normal. "I got an idea." I said as I started to grow into my dragon form. I felt the armor break apart as my wings and tail grew. My coat turned into scales and my nails were razor sharp while my eyes were changing also. Once the change was done, I roared at the shadow as I pinned it down and started hitting it. PoV: Twilight It grew, the tantabus grew and was tearing the dream to escape. I heard a loud roar and saw a giant bipedal dragon as it pinned the shadow down and started to hit it. "Well then, let's go Lone. That thing won't be defeated by Naalein alone." I heard Saber say as I looked at him. He got on a crawling position and his body started to change. He grew stone like wings and his coat turned into brown scaled. His mane and tale bursted into flames. Once the change was done, he wasted no time in flying towards the shadow as it got up and pushed Naalein off of him but was tackled by Saber as he grabbed it's arm while Naalein grabbed the other. I looked over to Lone and was about to ask why hasn't he changed but be was soon covered in a torrent of flame. Once the fire stopped, there was the giant fire demon standing were Lone was. Lone grabbed two buildings and started walking backwards as his arms stretched. Once he was far enough he he put his other two arms to hold him like if it was a slingshot and let go, making him fly off towards the shadow. While in the air Lone positioned all of his arms infront of him and collided with the shadow. "This is all my fault." I heard Luna say to herself. "Luna, you have to let go of the past. You can't change what happened, only what's going to happen. Look i know you caused this but you're also trying to fix it." I said to her, making her look at the shadow and then to us. "So, will you just accept that what happened a thousand years ago and move on or will you just wallow in that failure." I said to her. "I see that now, I can't change my mistakes but I can learn from them!" She said as her eyes started glowing a bright white. I looked over to the shadow and saw that it was walking towards Luna as it was shrinking to Lunas height. Once it was standing in front of her, it walked and fused with Luna as she was cancelling the spell for the large dream. PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzahkrii Time: 9:00 P.M After Luna stopped the spell, every one woke up and started celebrating it's defeat while I stayed in bed to try to go back to sleep. Twilight and Spike had to dump Ice cold water to get me up, I was about to shout at them but stopped as I smelled pancakes. I told them they won this time as I walked towards the dining room to eat. "Let's hope today won't have anything serious in store." Lone said as I started eating. "Hopefully." Saber said. I shook my head, to tired to even speak to them right now. After breakfast was done, Luna said her goodbyes and flew back to Canterlot. I took the chance and made some really strong coffe. I drank the coffe and acted like Popeye when he eats spinach to get the strength boost, making the girl, Spike and even Scootalo laugh at my antics. Author's Note Sorry this took so long, I had a doctors appointment yesterday and didn't have that much internet to speed up. Don't expect a lot of Fallout things, I did now because it was the dream realm. And for those who waited for the destruction of the unnamed organization, I'm really sorry but I couldn't come up with anything good so I ended them in this chapter. The Fat man screaming John Cena is actually a mod for Fallout 4, it switches the normal nuke whistling for someone shouting out John Cena and when it exploded the song kicks in instead of the explosion sound. Stay safe, amigos and have a pleasant day/night/apocalypse.
Slice of life is still a thing, right? PoV: Lone Saber/ Naalein Kelzahkrii Location: Twilights castle, dining room Time: 10:00 A.M. an hour later after fight against the Shadow Alicorn Day: Thursday After giving me the extra boost to wake me up, I took Scootalo and Spike to play some video games. While playing Ratchet Deadlock, Spike said that today was the wedding of two mules named Cranky and Matilda. We continued playing for an hour longer till the game ended. I won the free-for-all match as a Red Racthet. "Glory to the Red flag!" I shouted while laughing my ass off. "How? How did you even jump that gap with only the jet boots?" Spike asked, gaining a shrugg from me. "I believed that I could, then got extremely lucky." I said, making Scootalo giggle at my answer. I looked at the time and saw that it was eleven, Spike said that the wedding is at five, so we still got time to kill. I snapped my fingers switching the PS2 for a PS3 with CoD Black ops in it, ready to play zombies. "You two want to find out how to survive a zombie apocalypse?" I said, gaining eager nods from the both of them. I made two more controllers for them and picked Der Riese. Half an hour later The laughter of the game could be heard as the screen showed the words Game over. "Come on, let's take a walk around town." I said as I got up. "Shouldn't we eat fiirst?" Scootalo said as she stretched her wings. "We'll eat out." I said as I made a safe appear and opened it, showing them a void of nothing. I sighed as I crawled inside, I hate it when it does this. I crawled through and ended up in a grove of bits. I rolled my eyes on how the safe like to organize my money while taking fifty bits and putting them in a small bag. I then started to crawl back out. I got out and saw a slack jawed Scootalo and a dumbstruck Spike. "The safe, it has a mind of it's own for some reason." I said as I made the safe disappear and grabbed Scootalo while Spike decided to use his new found water spell to get around town. Once we were outside, we were greeted with the sight of the mane six fighting against some kind of panda bug bear. "Shouldn't we, you know, help them?" Spike asked. I looked at Scootalo and gained a shrug from her. "I'm sure they've got it handled." I said as I looked back at the fight and saw Rainbow Dash get sent flying towards AppleJack and crashed into each other. "Yup, handled." I said as I walked towards the nearest restaurant for lunch. We passed by the post office in time to see Cranky talk to Derpy as she offered him a muffin. I shook my head and continued on. We soon found a restaurant and went inside. I had a lettuce, tomato and hay sandwich, Scootalo had the hay fries along with Spike. While eating, I decided to tell them a little about my past and how I'm Celestia and Lunas uncle. They were sad to hear that their parents were murdered by a griffin assassin, which lead to the massacre of Griffonia in my fit of pure unadulterated rage to try to wipe the griffin race out of existence, but was stopped when Discord, Celestia and Luna combined their magic in order to calm me down. After I saw what I had done, I isolated myself in my own little pocket dimension for days, then came out anew. Now that I think about it, I think that's how Lone was created. 'Could be. I mean, I've been stuck inside that cell for so long and I guess lost my memories on the way.' Lone suggested. 'Yeah, I think I remember that.' Saber said as I continued to eat. Once everyone was done eating, I paid the bill of twenty bits and left the place with Scoots and Spike following behind. I looked back at Scootalo with a smirk as I spread my wings, ready to take off. She did the same and Spike casted the spectral wings for himself as he got ready for the little race. "Firstonetothetowncenterwins!" I said with speed as I immediately took off. "No fair!" Scoots shouted as she took of with impressive speed and caught up with me. "Later!" I heard Spike shout as he shot passed me and Scoots while using the fire spell as boosters. "Scoots, get on, it just became a two versus one!" I shouted at Scootalo. She flew to my back and latched on. I grinned as my palms and feet were shooting out flames, increasing my speed by a shit ton. "Slowpoke!" Me and Scootalo shouted at Spike as we passed him and stooped by the fountain. "We win!" Scoots said as I helped her off my back. Spike showed up a few seconds later. "That was a two versus one, that's totally not fair." Spike said, making me chuckle a bit. "All is fair in love and war, my little dragon friend." I said as I patted him on the head, making him swat my hand away with a smile in his face. I saw Applebloom and Sweetie Belle walking by but stopped as they saw us and stared to walk towards us. "Hey girls." Scoots greeted her two friends. "Scootalo, we were looking for you to see if you wanted to go crusading today?" Sweetie Belle asked her. Scootalo turned to look at me for my permission. "You don't need my permission to go with your friends, Scoots." I said, gaining a hug from her before she walked away with her friends. Me and Spike decided to walk around Ponyville to see if theirs anything we could do. While strolling around, The fight from earlier moved around passing the both of us, almost running me over. "Hey, I'm walking here!" I shouted while I raised my arms up in frustration. After shouting in vein, I came up with something to do while waiting for the wedding. I grabbed Spike, surprising him and took off straight up above the clouds. Spike re-casted the spectral wings while we were hovering. "Here's something I used to do back where I'm from!" I said as he flew next to me. Start at 0:47 [youtube=https://youtu.be/RhLq_kQGog8?t=8] "It's called skydiving, you fall, do whatever you want while falling, then when you thinks it's time, you use your wings to slow down your fall!" I shouted as I closed my wings and began my descent with Spike not to far behind. We got in a thick layer of clouds, blocking our vision only for a few seconds as we went through the clouds and saw all of Ponyville. I flipped around a few times, then me and Spike spiraled around each other from a close proximity. I spread my wings to glide around and Spike did the same. "This is awesome!" Spike exclaimed as he did a barrel roll. "I know right, anyway follow me man!" I said as I glided ahead of him and headed towards town again. I saw Steven Magnet slithering towards town hall for the wedding. "Stevie, heads up!" I shouted, gaining his attention. Once he saw me, he positioned himself to be used like a rail for me and Spike. I got ready to grind and landed on his tail first with Spike behind and grinded along his scaly back, jumped off his head and landed. "It's good to see you to, Kelzahkrii." Steven said as we started to head to the town hall with him. "Long time no see man, here for the wedding?" I asked him. "Why of course, me and Cranky go way back." He said. I soon heard the sound of Dub-step behind us. I looked behind and saw a large stereo on wheels carrying the majority of Ponyville heading straight towards us. I saw that Steven quickly moved out of the way. Me and Spike got hit by the thing and landed on top pf some ponies The town hall was son closing in. We all shouted for ponies to move out of the way and saw the giant bug bear turn into a golden cane in the middle of the way, making us fly off and land perfectly seated inside the hall. Me and Spike were wide eyed by what the fuck just happened but shook our heads and looked around and saw everypony and Steven gathered in town hall. I even saw Celestia and Luna arguing about something. I then saw the wedding cake and narrowed my eyes at it. "Dude, why are you staring at the cake like that?" Spike asked as he saw what I was looking at. "I thought the cake was a lie, guess not this time." I said as turned to look at everyone else and saw a changeling foal sitting next to a group of children. I sighed as I made him hover over to me and sat him down on the empty chair next to me. "I'm not racist, just so you know." I said as I even saw Cadenza comforting a crying Shining Armor. "Sorry, he just get's really emotional at wedding but mostly when it already started." Cadenza said to the ponies who were looking at them. "Is everyone in?" I heard the mayor ask. I looked back at the door and saw Derpy Hooves at the door as the mane six were hauling ass towards it but were locked out as she closed the door. "Everypony is accounted for!" She said with enthusiasm as she walked back to her seat. As the wedding began, the music started to play as both Cranky and Matilda were standing in front of the mayor. As the mayor gave her speech to the couple, I could hear Steven crying his eyes out. Then they said their vows and the mayor pronounced them man and wife, making everyone, including me start clapping at them. I decided to go check on the girls outside and found them in a group hug. I shook my head with a smile and spread my wing, quickly taking off. Seeing the two mules getting married made me think to myself. 'Will I ever have special somepony of my own or am I destined to live in eternal loneliness?' I thought as I flapped my wings, trying to gain more speed. 'Who knows? Maybe we'll find someone.' Saber said to me. 'But then again, they could be out for your power but that's just my opinion.' Lone said as the sound of a few pool balls smacking around could be heard. I sighed with a smile as I looked at the horizon. Author's Note Done, sorry it took to long for another chap, I've gotten a cold and it's been driving me insane but somehow, I managed to make this in a day. Enjoy the song that gave me the inspiration to work [youtube=https://youtu.be/qwJj2EpC8vg?t=6] Good day/night, whatever!
Rainbow Rock: The begining of something...something PoV: Lone Saber/Naalein Krelzazahkrii Location: Twilights castle, Throne room Time: 10:00 A.M Three days after the wedding Me, Spike and the girls, Scootalo included, were sitting around while we all did our own thing. Twilight was reading a book on Science I made her as an apology for not helping with the bear. Applejack and Rainbow were in the middle of arm wrestling. Spike and Scootalo were using the PS2 while playing Star wars battlefront 2. Pinkie was blowing air in balloons for some reason while Rarity was working on something with fabric. I was trying to make something stupid with my powers but for me and Saber this wasn't stupid, I was trying to recreate a photo of my mother. I heard the door open, making me lose focus and making the little ball of creation into a plasma bolt and firing it outside. I had a worried look but relaxed as I saw the bolt dissipate in the air. "Where do you want these books, your highness?" Asked the stallion dragging a cart full of books. "The library, first door on the left." Twilight said to him with a smile. The stallion looked up at the pile. "Even the one that's glowing and vibrating." He said, making me look at the book and saw that it was indeed glowing. Twilight grabbed the book and dismissed the stallion after paying him. I snatched the book up and gave it a quick read. "Hey!?" Twilight shouted. I gave it back to her as I walked out to get something to drink. 'Hey, cheer up man, we can alway try again.' Lone said, trying to cheer me up. 'I know it's just, I was so close to finishing it' I said as I snapped my fingers making a bottle of ice cold Coca-Cola appear. I grabbed it and drank some as I heard the sound of someone building something. I walked back to the throne room and saw no one there, so I made my way to the libray and saw the mirror. I said as I gulped the rest of the soda and imploding the can. "So, you made a thing." I said, gaining their attention. "It's going to use the magic from this book to open the portal back to the human world." Twilight said, making me pinch the bridge of my nose. "You know, you could've just asked me to reopen the portal." I said as I grabbed the book and read the S.O.S again. I could tell that Twilight was looking at me like I wasted her time. I looked over to Scootalo. "You want to go back there, Scoots?" I asked her, gaining a shrug from her. "If you go then I'll go, we're family now and family sticks to together." She said with bright smile, I ruffled her mane as I smiled. I heard AppleJack suggest if they could go too. "It's probably better if you didn't, it would seem weird if there was suddenly two of you." Twilight said, getting some words of agreements from her friends. The portal activated and Twilight was the first to get in with Spike, afterwards it was me and Scootalo. While being teleported, I could feel massive amounts of pain, like if I was splitting apart. "Gah!" I shouted as I two other figures were beside me, screaming in pain. The Human world PoV: Twilight I was launched through the other side, landing hard on the ground. I sat up and saw Sunset putting her hand out to help me up. It felt awkward seeing Sunset trying to be helpful after almost murdering someone. I took her hand and got up and looked back at the portal. Scootalo stepped out safe and sound and walked towards me. "Ahhhh!!" I heard three voices shout as they were launched out and hit a wall. "Ow." The one with purple hair said as he rubbed his head and got off the blue and red ones. He then looked back and sighed as he facepalmed. "Twilight, you're machine split us up." He said as he tried waking the blue one up. "Estoy cansado, dejame dormir, Lone!" The blue one said as he sat up.(I'm tired, let me sleep, Lone!) "Saber, we were split in three by the portal." The purpled man said as he helped the blue one up. "Great." Saber said as he stomped on the red one. The red man raised his hand up and fired a small fireball at Saber and sent him flying. PoV: Naalein "Jackass." Lone said in a familiar Red Sargeant voice. "Get up, before I blast you to Space." I said. After saying the word space, I could faintly hear a robotic voice shout 'Spaaaaaaaace' somewhere. I helped Lone up and went to get Saber. Once I helped them both up, we walked towards the girls. "Um, who are you guys?" Twilight asked us. "Come on, Twilight, it's me Naalein." I said to her, making her eyes grow wide. "So, that means you're Lone and you're Saber." She said, pointing at Lone and Saber. "Your portal split us apart apparently, but the weird part is that I'm supposed to not exist without Lone and Saber, yet here I am." I said to her. "Hey, I may be a princess of magic but that doesn't mean I have to know every little fuck up that might happen." She said, surprising all of us with her swearing. "I picked up a few things from you." She said as she started walking inside. I looked back at the group and motioned for Scootalo to come with me. I could see Lone look at Sunset as she tried not to be seen by Saber. "You don't have to hide, Sunset." Lone said, making her flinch as Saber looked at her. "If this is about what happened at the fall formal, you don't have to worry about a thing." Saber said, gaining a confused look from her. "It actually was the best thing to ever happen to me, because it allowed me to rediscover myself and saw that I was only half of me, when you stabbed me, it actually helped Lone try to find out more about why he is the demon in me, and everyone deserves a second chance." Saber said with a smile. "Except Hitler." I said to him. "Right, almost everyone deserves a second chance." Saber said, crossing his arms. "Okay, but what about him?" Sunset asked, pointing at me. "I'm a fusion of them, I have both their powers and more." I said as picked up Scootalo, put her on my shoulders and walked inside. We all then went inside and saw Twilight waiting by the door. She went and walked with us towards the lunch room. On the way, I could see the stares Sunset was getting from everyone and also saw that Lone was giving them death glares at all of them, making them stop. I smiled at this, me thinks someones got a little crush. Author's Note Sorry if it wasn't what you expected but meh, deal with it. Saber will be speaking spanish from time to time with the meaning of the sentence on the end. Now that is done- Hey, fuck you! This is my place of work, so get the fuck out! Have a good day everyone.
Rainbow Rocks: The situation PoV: Naalein Location: CHS cafeteria Time: 12:00 P.M "So, let me get this straight, you have a siren problem and need our help?" Saber said, making sure he heard right. We arrived at the cafeteria not to long ago, grabbed some tacos to eat and sat down. "Yeah, that's basically it." Dash said, making Lone pull out a shotgun and cock it. "When do we kill 'em?" He asked, aiming down the sight. "What!?" All of the girls exclaimed as I took Lone's shotgun, making him grumble as he sat back down. "They're just a bunch of Sirens, what trouble could they possible cause?" I asked, knowing what's going to happen. The doors soon opened with the Dazzlings singing as they walked in. [youtube=https://youtu.be/nZiBINQK_kY?=1] Once their singing ended, the entire cafeteria had erupted into a large argument. I could see Lone about to pull out the shotgun again and Saber took out a sniper rifle. I used my magic to grab both their weapons and crush them as we got up to follow the girls to the principals office. Celestias office "Black magic?" Celestia asked Sunset. "Um, it's dark magic, calling it black magic is racist." I said to her. "Right. Anyway, I'm sure you're just trying to make the new students look bad so everyone could forget about the fall formal." She said, earning a glare so cold the temperature of the room dropped to -20° degrees by Lone. I rolled my eyes as I snapped my fingers making the room warm again and made Celestia very confused. "Oh, right, forgot that you didn't know." I said, making Twilight facepalm. "What do you mean and more importantly, what just happened?" Celestia asked, wanting answers. "We're Gods." Me, Lone and Saber said simultaneously. Celestia looked liked she didn't believe what we said, so we snapped our fingers, making me and Saber's Dragon knight armor appear, except for Lone, he actually doesn't have one so he went with the next best thing. Saber Naalein Lones Demon form (human) We stayed like that for thirty seconds before turning back to normal. Celestia and the girls were wide eyed at this, minus Twilight, Pinkie and Scootalo. "Besides we seen them do magic also, it's in their singing." Dash said to Celestia. "Isn't your band in the competition?" Celestia asked her. "Well, yeah but that's not the point." Dash said to the principals. "If you keep this up, we will be force disqualify you." Celestia threaten us. We walked out of the office and made our way towards the gym to help with the decoration for the event. "So, is there anything else that happened while I was gone, other than being threaten by sirens." Twilight said as she and the girls sat down while me, Saber, Lone and Scoots were helping around. "Well there's this." Dash said as she showed her a video of her growing pony ears and wings while playing the guitar. I grabbed a very long wooden plank and turned around, resulting in the plank hitting someone, I looked behind me and that it was Saber on the ground, then kept walking as nothing ever happened. "It happens all the time when we play." Dash said to Twilight. I held up Scootalo for her to see how the sign is coming up, she said it could use a little more work. Lone sighed as he brought a blue spray paint and started to color the banner in a bit of blue. "I guess since we used the magic of friendship to defeat Sunset when she was a total bitch-" Twilight stopped turning to look at Sunset. "No offence." She said, gaining a low none taking from Sunset. I was checking to see if the amplifiers were in working order, when it suddenly caught on fire. I wrote on a sticky note 'Do not use' then put out the flames. Twilight got up and walked towards us to help out but bumped into a blue haired man. "Twilight?" The electric blue haired man said. "Uh, hey Flash." Twilight said, trying to get over the awkwardness. "Hey, maybe later we could catch up on a movie?" Flash asked her. I saw the door open with the Dazzling walking in, meaning I'm out of here before shit gets very awkward. I picked up Scootalo and told Saber and Lone to come along, we're going to go get a snack. We walked out to the hallway and found a vending machine. I looked at what it had inside and was surprised to see some familiar brand of candy names. We each got our own little snack as we walked back inside in time for Twilight to shout the power of friendship. "Why?" I asked her. "Worth a try, right?" Twilight said with a sheepish smile. "Meh, fair enough." Saber said as he went to fix the amp that caught on fire. The Dazzlings did a little seranade, making everyone start an argument with each other except me, the guys, The mane six, Spike and Scootalo. They mentioned that instead of them finding the source of equestrian magic, the source found them. "No, just no." I said to the dazzlings. They tried to control me with their singing but ultimately failed. "You can try all you want, it aint going to work." I said as I heard Lone scream in pain and saw that he somehow managed to staple his hand on the banner. I looked closer to his hand and saw that it was covered in blue paint. "Well see about that." Adagio said before turning around and walking away. I noticed Sonata looking at the chaos caused by them in regret before walking towards Adagio. Saber saw this and began thinking to himself. PoV: Saber "Anyway, you girls need music for this to work. Twilight try working on a counter spell." I said to Twilight and the mane six. I saw Fluttershy with her notebook out, writing something down. "Shy, I hear you write your own songs?" I asked as I sat down next to her. She yelped and covered her face with the book. "Is it okay of I see them?" I asked her. She slowly but surely handed me the notebook. I opened it and found the most recent song she made and the name of ot. I went wide eyed as I saw the name and the lyrics. "Archangel." I read outloud. I flipped through the pages again, looking for another song. "The one." I read outloud. I gave the notebook back to Shy with a smile. "Fluttershy, I didn't know you're into rock." I said to her, making her blush. "Oh, I love rock. I even listen Five finger death punch." Shy said with a small smile. "Have you heard their song 'the wrong side of heaven'? I asked her. I noticed that she is slowly coming out of her shell. "Yeah, I even saw their official music video, I cried at the end." She said in a normal tone. I nodded as I got up. "Hey, I'll see ya later." I said to her as I walked away. I got back to Naalien and Scootalo, trying to help Lone with his stapled hand. I laughed as I went to help out and ripped the staple off, making Lone scream in pain. PoV: Naalein "Why!?" Lone shouted while clutching his hand in pain. Saber helped him up and healed his hand. "Hey guys, how about we compete?" I asked them, making them grin. I picked up Scootalo and made our way to The Rainbooms practice room. We arrived at their room in the middle of their practice session. I looked around the room and saw that there was piano, it gave me an idea. I let Scootalo down, making me feel as I were a Big Daddy. Once they were finished practicing, they saw me and the guys surround the piano. "What are you guys looking at the stupid piano for?" Dash asked as she sat down on the couch. "It's not stupid, and I'm looking to see if anything is wrong with it." I said as I pressed downba key. I sat down and cracked my knuckles as I got ready to play. [youtube=https://youtu.be/DWqec51j5RQ?=1] Once I finished, I looked up and saw that Rarity, Fluttershy, A.J surprisingly, Twilight and Sunset clapping with a few tears loose. "Nice remake of the fallout theme." Pinkie said. "Thanks." I said as I got up. I used my magic to summon some instruments for us. Lone got an electric guitar and Saber got bass guitar. "Scoots, you wanna be the drummer?" I asked as I held out two drumsticks. She looked up at me, then the sticks and took 'em. "Heck yeah!" She said with enthusiasm. "That's my girl." I said as ruffled her hair a little. I looked back and saw Lone talking with Sunset and Saber with Fluttershy. Me thinks that this going to be an interesting set of days. Author's Note Done, hoped if you enjoyed.
Rainbow Rocks: The Middle-ish and the talk PoV: Naalein Location: Sabers house Time: 8:00 P.M "Bullshit." I said to Lone. "Come on, it's a contingency plan~!" He said as I took his shotgun away for the third time today. "Shotgun to the face is NOT a contingency plan!" I shouted at him. "Come on, let me just shoot 'em once, just once." Lone begged. I rolled my eyes as I disassembled the gun. "No and that's final." I said as I walked out of the living room and into Sabers garage. I saw Saber teaching Scootalo how to use the drums, earning an epic drum fiddle from her. "I think I got this." Scootalo said with a grin. "Now we can practice." I said, snapping my fingers, making two guitars, one bass guitar and the other electric guitar. Lone soon came in and saw us getting ready. Lone grabbed his bass as he snapped his fingers, changing the flame decals to the words 'Suck it blue' written on the back while the front was painted a crimson red. "Hey guys, ever wonder why we're here?" Saber asked as he changed the colors for his electric guitar into an electric blue with white lightening around the base. He then made some amplifiers for all of us. "No, I never wonder why we're here, Semper Fi bitch." Lone said as I grabbed the mic and bonked him in the head with it. "Can we start, please." Scootalo asked. I nodded at her and stood infront of the mic stand as I made an accordion and started to play. [youtube=https://youtu.be/I1HICfXbFBM?=1] Out on the endless ocean We tear along the gales With rum inside our bellies warm And freedom in our sails A wayward bunch of scoundrels Assassins, thieves and slaves The rich and blue bloods fear us when We hunt upon the waves And when you see it coming That flag of baleful black No point in turning tail there's no Escaping our attack! YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We own the sea & sky YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We bleed the kingdoms dry!! Defy the odds against us A pirate knows no fear Our steel is ready and our Retribution is severe We plunder from the greedy With blood and with our steel We rob the rich of their Ill-gotten gain & make them kneel Behold the oceans's mysteries The tales of ancient deeds We follow in the footsteps Of a silent secret creed Come on lads!! YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We own the sea & sky YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We bleed the kingdoms dry!! Justice runs in crimson rivers.... YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We own the sea & sky YO-HO! YO-HO! We row beneath the black flag A rollickin' we go! We bleed the kingdoms dry!! Once the song ended, I went and sat down in one of the amps. "Wow, I didn't know you could sing like that." Scoots said as she got up and stretched. "Remember, I don't sing much." I said to her as I got up and walked back into the living room. I saw Twilight, packing some thing for Pinkies Sleepover tonight. "I heard you guys from here, it was amazing." Twilight said with a smile. "Thanks, you should've seen Scootalo's drumming skills." I said as I sat down on the couch. "I heard, anyway I'm leaving for Pinkies sleepover." She said as she grabbed her bag. I thought about something and quickly acted on it. "Twilight, after this whole Siren thing is over, I thought maybe we could watch a movie back home?" I asked her, hiding my blush very well. She stopped and turned to me with a look of surprise but shook it off. "Sure, I'd like that." She said before walking out the front door. 'What the hell was that? I'm normally calm and collected, not shy.' I thought to myself. "Dude, stop it!" I heard Saber say. I looked back at the open door to the garage and saw Lone trying to make power armor but was stopped as i snapped my fingers, nullifying their abilities including mine, for an hour. I laid down on the couch to sleep but I felt someone poking me awake about an hour later. I opened my eyes and looked over to the person who's poking me and saw that it was Scootalo in her Pajamas. "What's wrong Scoots?" I asked her. "Mind if I sleep here with you, being back in this world scares me because of the thought of loosing you again." She said as she started to tear up. I smiled sadly at her as I wiped the tears that wear streaming down her cheeks. "Alright, let me get you a spare mattress." I said as I got up and went upstairs. I came back down carrying a big enough mattress for her and set it down next to the couch. I then took out a blanket from one of the drawers and gave her a couch cushion for a pillow. Scootalo laid down, ready to sleep. I bent over and kissed her forehead. "Night Scootalo." I said as I stood up and laid down on the couch. I closed my eyes and I could hear Scootalo whisper out. "Night, Dad." I heard her whisper out. The last thing I could feel before falling asleep was the feeling of a lone tear going down my cheek. PoV: Twilight Location: Pinkies house Time: 9:00 P.M I've been staring blankly at a notebook that Fluttershy let me borrow. I've read some of her songs. What did Naalein called the genre? Rock. I didn't know Fluttershy was into that kind of music. Then my thoughts drifted to what Naalein said before I left. 'A date. He just asked me out on a date!' I thought as I processed what he said with a smile. "How's the counter-spell coming up, Twi!?" Dash shouted pulling me from my thoughts. "Um, good, it's going good." I lied to them as I looked back at the notebook. "Cool." Rainbow said as she went back to playing with AppleJack. I turned the pages to one of Fluttershy's songs to help me come up with something. "Are you sure you're alright, Twilight?" I heard Sunset ask me. "I'm fine, really." I said, trying to reassure that I was fine. "Sounds to me that you have a little, whats the word, love situation." I heard an elderly voice say. I looked around the room and noticed that everyone were standing still. "I know what you're thinking, 'What's going on?' Well let me tell you, I'm here because you need help." The voice said as a Dark skinned elderly man appeared wearing a white business suit and holding a cane. "Who are you?" I asked him. "I don't have a name, but all things living and dead know me as God." He said with a laugh at the word God. "I came by to see what the surge through the veil was. When I saw that Naalein was separated when he got out of the portal, I knew that if he stayed long without Lone and Saber being fused to make him, he would seized to exist if given enough time, so I did a little something something, so that he could avoid a love dilemma I foresaw." He said, making me confused at his claim. "What do you mean by Love dilemma?" I asked him. He pointed at Fluttershy and Sunset. "They've been developing feelings. Sunset has a little crush on Lone and Vice-versa. Fluttershy has developed feelings for Saber and Vice-versa again. So, I helped them out, literally." He said. "But back home, having more than one lover is normal, we could've just formed a herd." I said to him, earning a sigh. "Your home, it's accepted in your home not Naalein's." He said as he walked towards the window and looked out. "He isn't from Equestria or Terra for that matter. He was just a regular average man in his world, Earth and polygamous relationships were frowned upon. Saber has grown to accept polygamy but there was always that one voice telling him that it was wrong, and that voice soon became Naalein." He said, projecting an image of Saber/Naalein in Kirin form and next to them were two humans. "Now, I'm not telling you how to live your life but you have to accept that Naalein won't form a herd because of his monogamous life he and Saber had three millennias ago." He said as he grabbed the notebook I had and wrote something down, then gave it back. "Here is what he lives by and If you need any help or advice on life, I'll try to be as helpful as I can, got to keep the multiverse in check." He said as he walked through a wall while spinning his cane. Soon time went back to normal and everyone was moving again. I looked at the notebook and opened it, searching for the page he wrote in and soon found it a few seconds after. I felt my lips forming into a small smile. The page soon disappeared and reappeared as a small piece of paper in my hand. I folded the paper and put in my bag. PoV: Naalein Next morning I woke up by the sound of laughter coming from the dining room. I got up and walked towards the room and saw Lone, Saber and Scootalo happily eating together some cereal. I levitated a bowl from the kitchen and some milk, then grabbed the cereal bix and poured some in the bowl with milk and started eating. "Morning man." Lone said as he looked over to me. "Morning you three." I said as I scooped up a spoon full of cereal. "Now, about that contingency plan?" Lone said, making everyone in the room facepalm at his child like behavior. Author's Note Done with this one after two days, yay! Leave a like if you enjoyed and comment on what you like so far.
Rainbow Rocks: To rock or not to rock? PoV: Naalein Location: CHS, Gymnasium Time: 9:00 A.M After eating breakfast and beating the shit out of Lone, we all got ready for school. On the way, we caught up with Twilight and her friends. I could feel some strange presence had visited her. Now we're all waiting for the principals to start the competition. "Hey Fluttershy?" I heard Saber say. "Hmm?" Fluttershy hummed as she turned to look at him. "Is okay if we use one of your songs, the lyrics are amazing, I even told Naalein and Lone about your songs, so we wanted to see if you'd let us?" Saber asked her. "You guys like my song?" She asked us, gaining nods from the three of us. "Yup, also we were going to ask you if you wanted to sing one but that's asking to much." Saber said. "Okay, here." She said giving him the notebook. Saber said thanks and gave her a quick peck on the cheek, then walked away without noticing Fluttershys furious blush and smile. Once he got walked back to us, Lone started to whislte like he didn't notice anything. "What?" Saber said as me and Lone were staring at him with big smiles. "You like her." Lone said. Saber looked back at Fluttershy as she was helping her friends set up, then looked back at us. "I guess I do. Anyway, I thought we could sing Archangel but we need two of the girls to sing." Saber said. "We could ask Sunset and Twilight." I heard Scootalo say from the door. I looked at her and saw that she brought some snacks for all of us. "Ask what?" I heard Twilight ask behind me. "If you and Sunset would be interested in singing in one of Fluttershys song?" I asked her. "Well, you guys go before the Rainbooms do right?" She asked, gaining a nod from me. "Well, I'll do it, let me go ask Sunset if she wants to sing too." She said before walking back to her friends. "So, Lone's got a crush on Sunset?" Scootalo whispered to me. "Big time." I answered her as Twilight came back with Sunset. "Alright, here read the lyrics and choose who will sing what part." I said as handed them the notebook. I summoned a chess board and started to play with Scoots. 30 min later Sunset and Twilight already decided and learned the song. I lost two chess games in a row to Scoots, even Twilight lost to her. The doors to the gym soon opened and the principals walked in with the Dazzling singing behind. "Alright Students, it's time for to start the semi-final." Celestia said. The Dazzlings were the first to go on stage and sing. All they did was keep their mind control spell going with their singing. After they finished, Adagio and Aria went back stage but Sonata stayed a bit longer and looked at their singing is causing. I stopped the flow of Time to talk to her. "Sonata, are you feeling regret towards your actions?" I asked her. "Yeah, all we do is make ponies and humans fight each other and for what, so we could live on and repeat the cycle?" She said, sniffling a little. "Once this is all over, I'll do everything in my power to help you." Saber said with determination. "And me." Lone said as he stood next to Saber. "And me." I said as I stood next to them. "Why?" She asked us with teary eyes. "Everyone deserves a second chance." Saber said as he wiped her tears away. "Except the Nazis." Lone said, making Saber sigh in annoyance. "And Hitler, don't forget Hitler." I said, making Sonata giggle. "Go, for now act as if this conversation never happened and once this is over you could come back to Equestria." Saber said as we walked towards our gear. Sonata walked towards the directions her fellow sirens went, then stopped and looked at us. "Thank you." She said before I resumed the flow of time, gaining a little headache from it. We were up up next. We all went upstage and got ready. I looked over to Twilight and Sunset and saw they were a bit nervous. Scootalo started with the a small drum solo. (Elena Siegman= Twilight, Malukah= Sunset Shimmer, Clark S. Nova= Naalein) [youtube=https://youtu.be/EVyS9hoQJiQ?=1] (Lyrics, E=Twilight, M= Sunset, C= Naalein, c= Naalein growling) E: In disguise in the skies E: Burns a fire in my eyes E: And I'm holding the world in my hand E,c: So contorted and twisted E,M: Condemned and submissive E,M,c: When they kneel they'll know where I stand. yeah E,c: Rise again! M: On my own E,c: Now we are! M: Coming home E,c: It all ends! M: Painfully and slow E,c: I'll bring them down on my own! E,c: Yeah!! As the we kept playing, I could see that Twilight and Sunsets had grown pony ears and their hair got longer. I looked behind me and saw that Scoots grew wings a d pony ears, Saber grew horns and scaly wings and Lone grew horns and fiery wings. C: First to go E: First to go C: Last to know E: Last to know C,E: Always the only one I control C: Lashing out M: Lashing out C: Giving in M: Giving in C,M: Then letting go to begin again c,M: Letting go c,E: Letting go now c,M: Letting go c,M: My mind's corrupt c,E: Our souls corrode c,E: It's how we'll all end up C,M,E: Burning down C,M,E: Caving in C,M,E: Die by fire and E: Die by fire! C,M,E: begin again C,M,E: what breaks my pride C,M,E: will break your skull C,M,E: I bring the end E: I bring the end! C,M,E: Just like an arch angel E: Just like an arch angel! E,c: All the ruptured existence E,M: Disdain life persistence E,M,c: The wheel won't be turning for long. No E,c: And I need! M: Carrion E,c: Now I am! M: Coming home E,c: Running from! M: I'm Becoming one E,c: I'll bring you down on my own! c,M: Letting go c,E: Letting go now c,M: Letting go c,M: Now pain erupts c,E: And time is slowed c,E: It's how we'll all end up C,M,E: Burning down C,M,E: Caving in C,M,E: Die by fire and E: Die by fire! C,M,E: begin again C,M,E: what breaks my pride C,M,E: will break your skull C,M,E: I bring the end E: I bring the end! C,M,E: Just like an arch angel E: Just like an arch angel! E: Why do we end up here M: live in fire and feel so cold E,M: oh oh E,M,c: We burn together, forever E,M,c: Waiting for the one I could see almost everyone in the School showed up and banged their heads to the music. M: ah ah ah c,M: Letting go c,E: Letting go now c,M: Letting go c,M: Our time is up c,E: Dust from our bones c,E: This time we don't wake up C,M,E: Finding out C,M,E: Where you've been C,M,E: Wait in silence and E: Wait in silence! C,M,E: begin again C,M,E: I'll take my time C,M,E: to make you fall C,M,E: Pass through your head E: Pass through your head! C,M,E: At just the right angle E: At just the right angle! C,M,E: Falling Down C,M,E: Giving in C,M,E: Burn the liars and E: Burn the liars! C,M,E: begin again C,M,E: what fills your pride C,M,E: will make you fall C,M,E: I am the end E: I am the end! C,M,E: A fucking arch angel E: A fucking arch angel! Once we finished, we all changed back to normal and the students erupted in cheers and whistles. I walked down to talk to the principals and told them that Sunset and Twilight were in this for one song only and that they are from the Rainbooms. Celestia said that there were no rules against that and allowed it. I went back stage to wait for the girls preformance. It was Flash and his band that was up next. I don't even know if you can call that music. Once he was done, he went towards Twilight outside the gym and asked her out. I could tell that she declined due to Flash's facial expression. He didn't look happy at all, he started to say things to her and I could see that it was an affect on Twilight because she was starting to tear up as Flash grabbed her arm. I walked over to them and could hear what they were saying. "Let me go!" Twilight shouted as she was pushed to the floor. "Come on, let me at least show you a good ti-" He didn't even finish as I punched him away from Twilight with angered look. "Get the fuck away from her, you son of a bitch." I growled at him. He pulled out a pocket knife and stabbed me. I looked him with a bemused face as I grabbed his hand and proceeded to slowly crush it. I then took out the knife and threw it away. I grabbed his arm and bended it on his back, dislocating it. He screamed in pain as I lowered my self to his ear. "You brought this on yourself." I said as I delivered one last punch, knocking him out cold. I stood up and looked over to Twilight. "You okay?" I asked her. "Y-yeah, just scared." She said as she wiped away her tears. "Well, now you don't need to be. I'll always be there for you if you need my help, I proved that back when Starlight Glimmer foalnapped you and your friends." I said as helped Twilight off the floor. She then hugged me as she cried on my chest, soaking my shirt in her tears. I returned the embrace to calm her down as we both sat down on the floor while Twilight continued. I sat their for what felt like hours but was only ten minutes, trying to calm Twilight down. I asked her if she would still be able to preform and gained a nod from her. I stood up carefully along with Twilight and walked back to the gym. I opened and let Twilight in first, I was almost through the door but stopped as I heard the sound of a mop bucket through the hallway. I looked at where the sound was coming from and saw Morgan Freeman in a janitor outfit. "A janitor, really?" I asked him. "I had to fit in somehow and the only position that was open was janitor. I saw what you did, now I don't normally accept violence but." He said as he gave me a pat in the back. "Good job, son. I need to get going now, I heard that the cafeteria had a fight and food was thrown. Oh and as for that boy, he's at the police station. I had a recording of what happened." He said as he walked towards the cafeteria while whistling I'm staying alive. I shook my head as I chuckled and went back in the gym. Author's Note Done. Hope ya enjoyed. Leave a like and comment please if you can.
Rainbow Rocks: Life is amazing and unique PoV: Naalein Location: CHS, gym Time: 10:00 A.M After what happened in the hall with Twilight, I went back in the gym just in time to see them perform. I was standing by myself in a corner with my back against the wall. I felt someone tap my shoulder next to me, so I turned to look who it was and saw that it was the big man but this time he was wearing a pure white business outfit while holding a golden cane with the letter G on top. "What happened to being the janitor?" I asked him. "I cleaned everything up, no spots were left, no mercy was shown and I got bored." He said, in jokingly manner. "And what do I owe the pleasure of, not one but two visits from you?" I said, jokingly at him. "I'm basically free for the next few weeks, all I have to do is check if everything is still how I left them and then I can come here, maybe have a little fun while I'm at it." He said, giving his a twirl. "Aw, I feel so special right now." I said before laughing. I could see that the Rainbooms were being ponyfied the more they played. "You know, I can tell she means a lot to you." He said, earning a nod from me. "Yeah, she does." I said as I kept looking at Twilight, seeing her happy like this made me feel complete. "Have you, I don't know, asked her out?" He asked me as he made an apple appear and started to eat it. "Yeah I have, to watch a movie I watched back when I was still human but it'll have to wait until we get back home." I said to him. "So you accepted Equestria as you home, but still won't accept it's polygamous society." He said, taking another bite of the apple. "Yes, Equestria is my home now but I still don't like how the stallions just date anyone they wish, it just doesn't feel right if I did that." I said to him in a serious tone. "I understand. I'll talk to you later, I'm going around town for a bit." He said as he walked through a wall. I shook my head has the Rainbooms finished with their song and went off stage. I walked out the gym, to get some time for myself to think, think about what? Well everything really. I opened the door and looked back and noticed Twilight looking at me, so I gave her smile as I walked out. While going around aimlessly through the hallway, I began thinking to myself. 'How did every thing lead up to this? Me being a God, an uncle and a father. It's weird how a single Act of Random Kindness could do if you lived a life as a good man.' I thought as I turned down to a corner, unaware of someone following me. 'Sometimes, I feel as if this was a mistake, that I would corrupt at any giving moment like a normal human being would do with this much power.' I thought asnI walked up the stairs. 'Speaking of humans, Equestrians and humans are much alike, minus the 'no one giving a shit about anyone' but there are the occasional individuals who commit murder, mug others, vice, and all that shit humans do but it's rare for any of that to happen.' I said as I stopped in front of a window and opened it. I then proceeded to climb to the roof. 'But what is my life? Is it just to guard this world and it's alternate, or was this a form of a second chance in life. Honeslty, I Don't know and I wouldn't give any fucks about the answer. My life is mine and mine alone, I choose my destiny, my fate, my belief and my emotions.' I thought as I sat on the ledge of the roof whith my legs were hanging out the edge. I sighed as I looked over the town from above, I could hear the cars honking at one another, some people chatting with each other with little to no violence. "Naalein?" I heard someone say behind me, I looked back to see it was Twilight. "What can I help you with, Twilight?" I asked her with a small smile. "Nothing, I just saw you leave after we were finished and I wanted to check if anything was worng." She said as she sat next to me. "Nothings wrong, I was just thinking to myself." I said as I looked at the distance. "Thank you." She said as she pulled into a hug. "For what?" I asked her. "For saving me from Flash and being the shoulder I could cry on." She said with smile. "Well, you mean a lot to me, so it would've killed me inside if I hadn't." I said without realizing what I said. "What?" She asked me as she sat back down. I sighed to myself with only one thing in mind 'You fucked up, you fucked up, you have fucked up!!'. I decided to be truthful with her. "I mean it, you mean a lot to me." I said as I turned to look at her. "Really? But why?" She asked, making me chuckle. "I may be a god but I don't know everything, besides is it really a bad thing." I said, laying down on the cold hard cement. "I guess not." Shes said as she laid down and put her head on me. "So, what does this make us now?" She asked me. "I'm sure we're not classified as friends anymore, that's for sure." I said as put an arm around her. "That's not necessarily a bad thing." She said with a smile as we laid there together. We stayed like this for an hour, looking at the clouds and enjoying each others company. I could hear Twilight snore, meaning she fell asleep at some point. 'It sounds so cute when she snores.' I thought as I tried to wake her up. "Huh?" She said as she tiredly opened her eyes. "Had good nap, sleepy head?" I joked as she sat up, allowing me to do the same. "Sorry." She apologized. "For what? All you did was sleep on me." I said as I stood up and stretched. I then held a hand out for her. She took hold of it, allowing me to pull her up. "You want to go see how everyone's doing?" I said to her as we walked towards the roof acces door. "Alright." She said, walking right besides me. I put an arm around her as she laid her head my shoulder as I opened the door and we both went down the stairs. We walked towards the Rainbooms practice room, on the way I could see some of the students aren't affected by the Sirens spell as they were having nice conversations. We finally made it and found everyone sitting near a board game. "Pay up, loser!" Dash shouted at Lone. "This game freaking hates me!" He shouted as gave fake money, making everyone laugh. I found the game top and it read 'Monopoly', making me chuckle as I remembered it as the friendship breaker. I saw Scootaloo napping on the couch with Spike sleeping on top of her and a comic book on her face. Twilight sat down between Fluttershy and Sunset as they kept playing. Lone was laughing as Saber landed on one of Lones properties. Then I had an idea, I made a small paint brush and a palette and started to paint on one of the walls. I wrote down an inspirational quote I've heard a long time ago. I stepped back, looking at the painted wall, I could see that they've noticed the writing. 'My past is history, my future is a mystery and now is a gift for me.' I thought as I grabbed a comic book and began to read while sitting in the floor. Author's Note Sorry for the long ass delay but shit got in the way. Anyway, hoped you enjoyed, please leave a like if you haven't and leave a comment on what you enjoy about this fic.
Rainbow Rocks: Battle of the Bands PoV: Naalein Location: CHS, Cafeteria Time: 12:00 P.M After doing nothing for the past hour, it was finally time for lunch. I woke Scootaloo and Spike, then went straight to the lunch room with everyone. Once their, I could see the students affected by the Sirens arguing about something while others were just acting normal, as if they were never affected by them. We grabbed our lunch and sat down in an empty table. While I was eating, I began to zone out a bit but came back as Twilight was calling my name. "Naalein, you okay? You seem to be spacing out." Twilight said as she looked at me with a worried look. "I'm fine, just zoned out for a minute their." I said to her. She nodded as she looked back at her friends and continued to converse with them. I looked at Saber and Lone as they ate with a bored look. "What's up with you two?" I asked them. "Well, I kinda like Sunset but I wouldn't have the time to ask her out because of the Battle of the bands and us leaving afterwards." Lone said as I turned to look at Saber. "Same here, except that I like Fluttershy." He said as he took another bite. I sighed as I realized how they feel. Leaving someone you like without ever knowing if they like you back. "Well, shit." I sighed out. "You guys can just stay here if you wanted to, I could go back to Equestria with Twilight." I suggested. "And not have awesome adventures? Fuck no!" Lone said with a smile, then let out a sad sigh. "We're basically brothers now, family and family sticks together no matter what." Saber said as he put a hand on my shoulder. "Why not make some sort of gateway between both our worlds, you guys have the powers to do it." I heard Scootaloo suggest to my right. I looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "How much did you here?" I asked her. "All of it." She answered back. I chuckled a hit as I put an arm around her. "Your idea sound highly impossible." I said her, earning a frown from her. "But I'm going to do it anyway." I said with a smile. She smiled as she went back to eating her lunch. I got up and put away the tray, then headed towards the library to start working on a gateway. I worked on the gate for what felt like hours, trying to figure out how to duplicate the magic from the mirror portal into something else. I've managed to figure out how to duplicate it but not on what though. I tried to come up with anything that could help out but to no avail. "You know, you could've just asked me for gateway key." I heard the voice of God behind me "Can you make that?" I asked him. "I can and I already did." He said as he pulled out two golden rings with a gem. "The gems are the gate key, just point at a random door and focuse at the single door for the gem to put down the portal." He said as he gave me the rings. "You sir, knew this would happen." I said to him, earning a smile from him as I grabbed the rings and put the in my pockets. I looked back at him only to see that he left while I wasn't looking. I looked around the library but couldn't find him, so I stood up and took my leave. PoV: Lone After we finished lunch and Naalein to try to make a portal, I went to help Sunset with her Spanish homework. We went to the library and on the way we passed by Naalein as he quickly walked passed us We went inside the library and Sunset took out her Spanish notebook. She opened it and found the page with the notebook. "Thanks for helping me with this, I tried asking the teacher to help me or at least recommend me to good dictionary but like everyone else, He wouldn't help." Sunset said with a hint of sadness. "Don't mention it, I'm glad I could help." I said as I looked at the first few sentences. I frowned as I read them. They were written in spanish but that didn't mean I didn't understand. 'Escribe tres rasones para llamar a Sunset una demonia.' It said. I sighed in anger as I clenched my fist. "Something wrong?" Sunset asked me. "Has your teacher been showing signs of aggression towards you?" I asked her as I calmed down. She sighed as she realized what I meant. "Yeah, like everyone else here. The only one who's actually nice guy to talk with is Mister Turner." She said. "What about the girls?" I asked her. "I know they still don't like me, they never really hang out with me, except Fluttershy." She said, sighing sadly. "They just tolerate me being with them, sometimes I wish I was never given a second chance." She said as a fear tears rolled down. I wiped away her tears and gave her a sad smile. "Don't cry unless you know it's over. You still got me, Saber and Naalein." I said, making her flinch at the name Saber. "I almost killed him, I'm sure he down right hates me." She said as she looked down. "Yes you did, but you made him remember what he truly is and made him into something more." I said as I gently raised her head. "You made him remember that he wasn't always like what he is now. He remembered me, the demon inside of him. I know that seems unlikely but it's the truth." I said as clapping could be heard behind us. I looked back and saw God as clapped his hand with a smile. I looked back at Sunset and noticed that she was surprised to see anyone here at this time. "He isn't lying, my dear. That's the truth, and the truth is you helped them." He said to her. "Any reason why you're here?" I asked him, he put his hand on his chin in deep thought. "No, so I'll be going now." He said as he turned around and walked through the wall. I turned to look at Sunset and saw her shocked beyond belief. "Who was that?" She asked. "The guy who made everything in existence, and he also happens to be my boss." I said to her. "You want to get a milkshake at Sugarcube corner?" I asked her. She looked at me and thought for a bit. "Sure." She said with a smile. We got up and walked out of the library. PoV: Naalein One hour later After leaving the library and testing out the rings, I went to find Scootaloo and Twilight. On the way, I passed by the sirens and earned a glare from them, except from Sonata. I arrived at the practice room and found Scoots practicing with the drums. "You ready for tonight?" I asked her, gaining her attention. "Yeah." She said as she kept drumming. I heard the door open, I looked back to see Saber and Fluttershy walking in. "Hey, you two." I greeted them. I noticed that they were holding hands, making me smirk. "Hey dude. You practicing or something?" Saber said as he and Fluttershy sat on the couch. "Well, I was thinking on practicing on another song, you want to join?" I asked him. "Sure." He said as he looked at Fluttershy with a smile and stood up. Lone soon arrived with Sunset with milkshakes. "Am I late?" He asked me. "You're just in time." I said as I tossed him a guitar. He caught it and placed his milkshake on a table. I snapped fingers, making the lyrics sheet appear for everyone. I started as if I was a local news anchor man. [youtube=https://youtu.be/pAO3A0CElMA?=1] While listing off the S.P.E.C.I.A.L attributes, I noticed we've been gaining an audience as we played. They were banging their heads to the music and I saw Fluttershy doing it also, along with Sunset. Once the song finished, we were greeted by the sound of cheers. After a few minutes, they finally dispersed and went back to whatever they were doing, leaving only Sunset and Fluttershy. "I guess we have to come up with something better to win." Fluttershy said as she walked next to Saber. "I'm sure you'll win." Saber said to her. I put the microphone back where I found it and sat down on the sofa. I saw Scootaloo pick up the same comic book from earlier and began to read it. Lone was helping out Sunset with some math problems while Saber played the piano with Fluttershy. I got up and stretched a little as I walked out to look for Twilight. I walked through the hallways and was greeted by a few students that enjoyed the song. I finally found Twilight with the rest of the human mane five. "Hey Twi." I greeted her with a smile. She looked at me and gave me a bright smile. "I heard that you guys played again." She said with a smile. "Yeah, we needed to practice." I said to her. "Anyway, we were on our way to go practice ourselves, you want to got watch?" She asked. I nodded as I walked back to the practice room with the mane five and Twilight. Once they arrived, they went to their respected areas and started to practice. While they played, I started thinking about Lone and Saber. 'How did we even split? Would we reform again if we walked through again?' I thought as I towards Fluttershy and Sunset. 'I hope not, I like my privacy and they should have their own lives.' I thought with a smirk. After their song ended, we went to our next period. Time: 3:00 P.M Location: CHS, entrance gate After class ended, I found Lone, Saber and Scootaloo waiting outside, ready to go and practice for later tonight. We waited for the Human mane six and Twilight to come out, once they did we told them we're going to practice for the battle of the bands and went our separate ways. After arriving back at Sabers place, we thought about how to dress up for tonight. Saber suggested like the characters from Borderlands and we all agreed. I got dressed as Krieg the Psycho. Saber got to dress up like Brick. We had to find a few nuts and bolts for the knuckles. Lone was dressed as Handsome Jack, but with the golden mask. Scootaloo was going as Tiny Tina, at first she didn't agree with the idea until I told her who Tiny Tina is. After telling her that Tina was the deadliest thirteen year old, she agreed to put on the outfit. Four hours later, School Stadiom Once we arrived backstage, I took notice of a Smirking Trixie but no Mane five and Twilight. I sighed as I ran towards one of the trap doors and opened it up. I saw the girls down there, looking ready to give up.but noticed me and they all cheered. I held my a hand out, to pull them separately back up here. I picked up Twilight last and closed the trapdoor. "What happened?" I asked them as I stood up and dusted the dirt off of myself. "Trixie tried to trap us, so when we're up next we would be disqualified." Dash said in an angered tone. "We were stuck there for two hours." Twilight said as I heard my turn number. I looked back at the girls and told them We were up next and ran back to my group. Once on stage, I got ready to sing and waited for Saber and Lone to start. [youtube=https://youtu.be/HkkFnwo5t8c?t=1] (Naalein, Lone, Saber, All) 'Come join the party in the dust and the sand Chip on your shoulder sweat and dirt on your hands Machines in slumber start to lumber outside Head full of numbers see the colours collide Such safest Sanctuary Droppin' them dollars on you thank you very Much by the way no refunds Back into the boneyard badlands we run I saw a siren singing Shifting through the shots-a ringing Frying burning cuts-a stinging Bringing you the pain Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands You ain't a skag, are you? Old TK's shack is just a derelict shell Ain't nothing left now but his notes and the smell He used to watch over the fire and the stone Fan fiction told me that he died all alone Splash bang so corrosive Don't get close if it's explosive Flash gang caustic crew Simmer and smoke in electric blue Hiss goes the radio Vicious malicious a voice we know Soon to reap the seeds you sow Bringing you the pain Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands C'mon trick out yer ride! Um... Y'know what they say Better to die At the wheel - crash and burn... Uh... then... eh... to die when you're ... Not... in your car..... I hate you, Claptrap! Come on down and join the party tonight We ain't the kind to turn away from a fight Chips on our shoulders, sweat and dirt on our hands Cause we're breaking down the borders As we light up the lands' Once the song ended the crowd erupted in cheers as we left the stage. The Dazzlings were up next and as they started to sing, I could see the girls walking away. I put a finger to my chin as I began to think but stopped as I saw a familiar Dj. I walked over to her and got her attention. I began telling her that the Rainbooms needed her help with a much louder sound system. She agreed to help as long as the Dazzlings stop possessing people and that I gave her the thirty bucks I owe her. I looked back and watched the show. [youtube=https://youtu.be/c2UhUtBzxHM?=1] Right before the Alicorn fired the beam, Saber, Lone and I fired at the Alicorn making it change into something more powerfull. The Alicorn changed into an anthro Kirin Alicorn and it was standing up. Once it stood up, it looked down at the dazzlings and raised a hand at them, firing it's Rainbow Magic at them. The blast blinded everyone in the stadium and after a while we got our sights back. After explaining to everyone what happened, we went backstage and saw Sonata with a big smile. Saber and Lone smiled back while I took out the rings and walked over to Sunset. "You know, Lone likes you." I said to her, making her yelp in surprise as she turned t look at me. I noticed she had a furious blush but she quickly turned her head. "It's not a bad thing, but you know we have to go back to Equestria. I did give him the choice to stay but he refused, so I made this." I said showing her the ring. "You put it on, point at the door, say that you wish to go to Equestria and you'll have your personal portal, best part is it works as a two way portal, meaning you can always come back when you want to." I said as she put on the ring and emitted a faint green glow from the gem. She ten gave me a quick hug and a thank you before she walked towards Lone. I then walked towards Fluttershy and said the same thing. She, at first refused, jot wanting to leave her animal friends behind. I told her that it works both ways and she was excited after I told her. I walked towards Twilight and gave her surprise hug. "You did it." I said to her as I let her go. She turned around to look at me and I saw a blush on her cheeks. "So, are we still up for that date?" She asked, earning a nod from me as we all went to Sugarcube corner for a well deserved celebration. Author's Note I'm done. Sorry this took forever, I just got bored of doing this chapter and it took me a while to get the motivation to continue it. If you guys thought the story died, well I got news for you! It will never die! Unless I die! Which will probably be in like what, 60-70 years, so suck it! [youtube=https://youtu.be/TjcOJmoJwpk?t=12] No more Haitus for this fic! YEAAAAAAH! So yeah, really sorry if it was shit.
Home again PoV: Naalein Location: Castle Friendship Time: 12:00 P.M Two days after return It's been fun being a human again, but like all things it had to come to an end. We said our goodbyes and walked through the portal Once We all crossed through and arrived, I saw that Lone and Saber had their own bodies now. Lone was a light grey coat and dark grey maned earth-pony, while Saber was a dragon but the size of a normal pony. I gave myself a look and saw that I had both Dragon and pony traits, I was an Alicorn Kirin. I saw that my coat was a lighter shade of grey with a few black markings. My mane was just a regular shade of grey and my eyes had changed as well. Twilight said I looked good, making me laugh at the compliment and then thank her afterwards. A few minutes later and we were all greeted by an elderly Alicorn stallion. He's coat was pure white and his mane was a brown color. I looked at him with a bemused look at the elder alicorn, earning what looked like a face that said 'I don't give a shit what you say'. Everyone that was present at the time bowed to him without a second thought, the only ones who didn't were me, Lone and Saber. I asked him why he was here and his answer was simply that he would be staying in this world for a bit. I sighed in defeat, making him chuckle. I then spent the next half hour introducing everypony to him. I then told him that he needed to go visit Celestia and Luna, so he left with a bright flash. Sonata had a hard time to adjust being back and not be hated for what she is. We went to get her citizenship for Ponyville and Sonata asked the mayor why no one judges her for being a Siren. The mayor answered saying that 'shit happens all the time in this town, a siren moving in town isn't going to rile the ponies up'. After getting her citizenship, I told her she could stay at Twilight's castle till she gets her own and she thanked all of us for being kind to her. It was fun to actually hang out with the ones who have created me. Of course a day after our return the mirror spat out two familiar ponies. Once they came to, they made a comment saying the ride was bumpy as hell. To avoid confusion with Fluttershy from the other world and this one, she had changed her hairstyle to look more like a rocker with some of her hair covering her right eye. I finally took Twilight out on the date and had some dinner at a fancy restaurant, cliche I know but I don't give two fucks. I've told her about Star wars and how she would like it, she ended up asking for us to watch the Prequels before I showed her the originals. To say that she liked it was putting it very lightly, she absolutely loved the entire thing, though she did ask about a few complucated things. After I walked her to her room, she had given me kiss and went in. I had my first kiss, yeah! Today I've been spending it teaching Scootaloo on increasing and decreasing her flight speed without crashing on to me. She had crashed two or three times but I made sure she didn't brake anything and healed her bruises. After a few more tries, she was finally able to stop just in front of me. She looked up at me and gave me I high five. “Wanna have a race?” I asked her. “To where?” She asked, liking the idea of a race. “First one back to the castle wins.” I said as I spread my wings and took off with increadeble speed. I looked back and saw Scootaloo not far behind me. She then zoomed passed me with ease, shocking me that she was faster than me. I landed infront of the castle and saw Scootaloo waiting at the door with a smirk. “I win.” She said in a smug tone. “Yeah yeah. I'm impressed though, you passed by me like a bullet.” I said, rufling her mane and making her giggle as she swatted away my hand. “What can I say? I'm just to fast.” She said as I opened the door and let her in first. Once inside, we made our way to the throne room while Scootaloo kept asking me if I could take her to the next Wonderbolts show. “Only if you Pinkie promise to do good in school.” I said to her as she started to do the motions. “Alright then.” I said, earning a hug from her. We finally made it to the throne room and saw that Sunset and Fluttershy were visiting again. They were both talking to Twilight while sitting on the thrones. I walked up to Twilight and surprised her with a hug. “Hey Twi.” I greeted her. I stood up and waved at the other two mares. “So what's up? Visiting your boyfriends or visiting a friend?” I asked, gaining blushes from Fluttershy and Sunset. “Relax, I was just joking.” I said, earning a punch to the shoulder from Twilight. Ow, that didn't hurt but it stung. “We're just here to visit Twilight, afterwards I guess we could check out the town.” Sunset said, looking over to Fluttershy. “Sure, I've been wondering how the town is like.” Shy said. I then looked over to Scootaloo, who was sitting in Dash’s throne. I walked over to her as she tried to nap. “When's the show?” I asked her. “This friday, in Cloudsdale stadium.” She said. “So, you got three days to wait.” I said. “Don't remind me. I'm so excited to go that waiting three more days is going to take forever!” She said, giving an exaggerated sigh. “Remember that Pinkie Promise, we really don't want another one of her ‘APOLOGIZE’ episode.” I said, shivering at the memory. “What happened exactly?” Scootaloo asked as she stood up. “I don't remember and I really don't want to.” I said as I walked towards the door with Scoots following behind. “You want to fly around?” I asked her. “How can I refuse?” She said with a smile. “First one to Sugarcube wins.” I said before snapping my fingers and making us appear outside in a flash. I looked to Scootaloo beside me and saw hear holding her head. “Dizzy?” I asked her, worried that I might've fucked up. “A little, I just didnt expect that to happen.” She said as she lowered her hands back down. “Sorry, I'll give you a little warning next time.” I said as I got ready to race and she did the same. We both took off and managed to create a loud boom behind us. We lapped around Sugarcube corner three times before landing in front of the door. We then stepped inside and saw Saber and Lone talking with Pinkie at the counter. We walked up to them and greeted. “Hey you three. How's it going?” I greeted them. “Today is one of those really slow days here, but other than that, I'm great!” Pinkie said in bored tone. “A Pinkie that isn't energetic? Now I've seen everything.” Scootaloo said as she sat in a stool. “So what's up?” Lone asked as he leaned his back to the counter. “Nothing, have you heard anything from the boss?” I asked them, earning shakes of no. “What do you expect? He's there Granddad.” Saber said as Pinkie went to the kitchen. “Right. Anyway, Sunset and Fluttershy are visiting again, this time they want to see the town.” I said to them. “Speaking of them, I still can't believe Fluttershy still likes me even though she knows I'm a dragon.” Saber said, earning shruggs from the both of us. “She likes you for you, not because of the way you look or what you are.” I said to him. “I know, it's just I've grown used to Ponies hating me for being a dragon.” He said as Pinkie came back holding a tray with four milkshakes. “Here you go! It's on the house.” She said, putting the tray on the counter. Lone and Saber got theirs and said their goodbyes. I grabbed mine and gave Scootaloo hers. “So Naaly, how's it been with Twilight?” Pinkie asked as I took a sip from the shake. “It was great, even got her to see Star wars.” I said to her. “Did you two kiss?” She asked, making me spit out some shake and cough. “Why do ask that?” I said as I pounded my chest a bit. “No reason, just thought I'd ask.” She said as she walked back to the kitchen. Scoots got up and went to look for her friends and I decided to check out the Castle in the forest, maybe fix a little bit of it. I shrugged my shoulders as I snapped my fingers, teleporting to the castle. Author's Note I can't write for shit on this fic, I think I really do have a bad case of writers block. If that's so, expect the next chapter hopefully next friday, if not I'm sorry. I guess what I'm saying is, I need help. Leave a comment on any ideas on what should happen next or PM me. Thanks Ororon35 for that advice. Anyway, sorry if it's really shit.
That happened.. P.O.V.: 3rd person Location: ??? Time: 1:00 A.M. A few weeks later In a dark room, two shadowy figures sat around the table with. One of them has a briefcase while the other is empty handed. One was a employer and the other one was an assassin. “And what do you wish to accomplish with me doing this?” The first one asked. “Revenge. There's this fucker who had destroyed all my lifes work in ten minutes, and is now dating the new princess. That's where you come in, I want you to take out the princess.” The other explained. “And why?” The assassin asked. “He took what's mine, and now I want to take what's his.” The employer said. The assassin sat there, sighing. “Deal.” He then said, as the employer smirked. “Kill her, and make sure HE sees it.” The employer said as he stood up and walked out the room, leaving the briefcase. Once the door has closed, the assassin soon started to chuckle, then broke out in laughter as he smacked the table. “I can't believe he fell for that.” He said, still laughing. PoV: Naalein I deactivated my cloaking spell, then walked towards the table. “How long do you think it'll take for him to realize there aren't any professional assassins anymore?” I asked the stallion, who was still laughing his ass off. “I don't know, but let the guards take care of him.” He said, as he let down his hoodie revealing Lone’s laughing face. “Speaking of which…” I said, as The stallion from earlier was heard screaming in anger, followed by the sound of metal hitting someone and a loud thud. “Nothing like the sound of an asshole hitting the ground.” Lone said, as he stood up while grabbing the briefcase. “Celestia said we could keep the money.” He said opening the case, showing a large amount of bits. He smirked at the sight. I shook my head, while closing the case before I smacked him with it. “You guys done?” I heard Saber ask, as he walked into the room, wearing a bartender outfit and holding a glass cup. “Yeah.” I said as I took hold of Lone’s arm as he clumsily walked towards the door. We walked out with the briefcase in hand and made our way to the bar. We then sat down as Saber got back to his post. He then gave me and Lone two mugs of cider. “So, the asshole is done?” Saber asked, as he picked up a few bottles of beer and handed it to some stallions. “Hey, I've been wondering.” Lone asked Saber, gaining his attention. “Hmm?” Saber hummed. “What's the name of this place?” Lone asked, making me wonder as well. “Hold on, let me see.” Saber said, walking outside to see the name of the bar. He then came back with bemused look. “Well?” Lone asked, while I took a large gulp of the cider. “It's Allahu-snackbar.” Saber answered, as he sat down next to Lone and buried his face in his hands as he was covered flames, deactivating his disguise spell and turning himself back to his dragon form. “Earth and Equestria are alike in many ways.” I said, to him as I took one last sip of my cider. “Fuck off.” Saber said, as he lowered his hands down. The rest of the night was spent by either drinking or just dicking around town with magic. I've had to make sure Lone didn't over do it with the drinks as he was the only one who barely had any tolerance for Alcohol which meant that he got tipsy with only five bottles. At four in the morning we all felt a strong surge of magic. It felt evil, not chaotic evil just corruption evil. We chose to ignore it for now and went back to Twilight’s castle. Next day Time: 11:00 A.M The morning was the same as always, get up, eat and go do stuff. But for me, I had to attend court with my mare-friend. The damn mare used the adorable sad face. So far none of the request presentef before us needed major help, a few were for helping with funding problems, others asked for loved ones to be healed of their illness. Now all that was left was that we need to listen to this last guy before heading out for lunch. When a bruised Unicorn mare walked into the room that's was a sign of bad shit happening. She walked towards the throne with pain in every step. She had a ocean blue coat with a lighter shade of blue mane. She knelt down with a loud grunt. “Ma'am, are you okay?” I asked her. “No, that's one of the reasons I'm here for. The second is that we need your help.” The mare said as she was covered in green flames. Once the fire stopped, there kneeling down in pain was a changeling. “What makes you think we'll help you?” Twilight asked with much hate, surprising me in the process. “Please, you're the only ones that can help us.” The changeling said, as she was covered in a purple aura. I looked to my side and saw Twilight’s horn glowing. I snapped my fingers to nullify her magic, making her drop the changeling. “Naalein, what are you doing? She's a changeling, and a menace to Equestria.” Twilight growled at me, making me narrow my eyes at her. “If that's true, then why is there one begging for help?” I asked her as I stood up and walked over to the downed changeling. “They tried taking over Canterlot on my Brothers wedding day, they nearly killed me and my friends.” Twilight said. “That doesn't give us much of a reason to hate changelings.” I said as I helped the changeling back up. “Fine. Why is that you're here?” Twilight asked the changeling. “My hive is at war with themselves, a rogue changeling showed up a few days ago and started claiming the throne. Queen Chrysalis didn't approve of this and sent some guards to take her in but it soon turned into a light show as beams of Magic started hitting the guards and killing them.” She explained as I grabbed a chair for her. “The next day, some of the citizens and guards had agreed for a new queen and joined her side while Me and the rest stayed loyal to Chrysalis.” She said as she held her right arm in pain. “The third day since the arrival, rumors of a civil war were going around the hive and yesterday those rumors ran true.” The changeling finished. I looked back at Twilight and saw that she looked like she wanted to help but her hatred towards changelings prevented her from doing so. “So I came here in need of your help.” The changeling said afterwards. “I say we help them.” I heard someone say at the door. I looked over and saw Lone standing next to Saber. “Sounds bad and could be related to what we felt last night.” Saber said. I heard the changeling start to violently cough. I looked back and saw her coughing out blood. “Lone, take her to the infirmary and heal her up.” I said, earning a nod from Lone as he walked towards the changeling and guided her out the room. “So, still think of them as a menace?” I asked Twilight. “No, I guess I just held a grudge against them.” She said, with a saddened tone. “Maybe while we're there, you can ask why they did what they did.” I said, as I walked back to her and kissed her. She broke the kiss and looked at me with a smile. “Maybe.” She said, before pulling back and passionately kiss me. Thirty minutes later After Twilight had informed her friends about the situation, they had accepted to help out but I could see Rainbow and A.J didn't want to be within three Metres close to a changeling. I went to check on the changeling at the infirmary and asked her for the location of her hive. After she marked on the map, I said her goodbye. I looked at the map and saw that she drew a circle on an area of the Everfree forest, it was a few miles away from the castle. On the way back to Twilight, I was hit on the side of my head by something sharp. I looked at the floor and saw that it looked like Discord’s tooth with a note on it. “You don't know me but I know you, Father said if you needed any help, don't be shy to call” -Volburaal Nahlii I looked at the note for a few minutes and picked up the tooth. I put it in my pocket and continued back to the throne room. Author's Note As promised, another chapter. For now one it'll update at least once a week, maybe twice if I'm inspired. Credit to Rathorc Lemenger for the editing of the chapter. Like if you enjoyed, GTFO if you didn't. Comment if you wish to see somen User created OC's in it. PM me if you're interested for your OC to appear or if this is a good idea what so ever. Bye and have a nice day.
The Beginning of The End: Part 1 PoV: Naalein Location: Hive ruins Time: ??? I awoke in pain, feeling the affects of the fight take its toll on me, I opened my eyes and noticed half my face was under a puddle of water. ‘Hello Pain, my old friend.’ I thought as I placed my hands on the floor, ready to push myself up. As I held myself up, I felt an intense amount of pain on my back. I looked behind me and saw that I had at least five swords embedded on my back, my wings were tattered and had a number of holes in them. ‘Valiant soldiers fighting for the wrong cause.’ I thought, as I looked at the countless bodies of changeling soldiers, good and bad. I looked at my reflection in the puddle and saw that I had some blood coming through my mouth, along with a small, but noticeable, cut across my right eye. I've never felt so much pain in this life or in the one before. I pushed myself up, hard with all the strength I could muster and kept myself steady. I heard a female’s voice groan close to me. ‘All because of you!’ I thought with much hate. It was the stupid changeling that caused all of this... This destruction. She groaned as she placed a hand to her head. I kicked her back on to the floor, which earned a violent cough from her before grabbing her by the neck and pulling her up. “Look at you, thinking you know what's best for the changelings, but all you know is how to do the exact opposite. Homes destroyed, many lives lost, Men mourn the loss of their wives, as well as the women that didn't fight mourn the loss of their husbands, while countless children are orphaned, hungry and alone!” I shouted at her, tightening my hold on her neck, earning a choke from her. I could see that she had tears streaming down her muzzle. “All because of your lust for power, you and you alone have done this! One great sin must be punished with one final judgement.” I said, tightening my grip again, not allowing her to breath. She tried to reach for her amulet around her neck but I grabbed it yanked it off her neck. I looked at the accursed amulet and smashed in my hand. NONE shall suffer from it's dark magic again. I then looked her in the eyes as they turned from red to green as tears started flowing down. I lessened my grip to allow her final words. “I-I-I’m so-sorry.” She choked out, tears flowing down her muzzle and onto my arm. I clicked my tongue, making her eyes close due to her sensitive hearing. “Karma’s a bitch.” I said, pulling out a sword from my back and plunging it in her heart. “Itis OvEr!!” Two days earlier 3:00 A.M. Ponyville. I sat up from the bed in cold sweat, having a dream about my past life isn't really that comforting. I placed hand to my forehead and felt someone beside me wrap their arm with mine. I looked to my left and saw Twilight with a worried look. “Honey, are you alright?” She asked as she sat up, holding the sheets just above her cleavage. “Sorry, I just...had a dream about my old life.” I said, lowering my hand from my forehead. I felt her pull her arm back and place it on the back of my wings, earning a shiver from me. “You can tell me anything.” She said in a soothing voice, trying to know more about it as she started rubbing my wing with her hand. “It's nothing, just...maybe this was an accident, that maybe I wasn't supposed to be sent here in the first place.” I said, feeling both of her arms wrapping around my abdomen. “If it was, then why did God chose you? It couldn't have been by chance or luck.” Twilight said, placing her head on my shoulder. I smiled at her, knowing I'm with someone that truly cares. I leaned my head over hers as she nuzzled my neck. “Thanks, Twi.” I said to her. My eyes grew as I felt her pull me down as she began kissing my neck upwards to my muzzle until her lips met with mine. Thank god for that Mute spell. Morning. 9:00 A.M. I was awoken by the sun light and tried to block the light from my eyes, but to no avail, so I then sat up and moving my legs out of the bed, I started stretching my arms and wings. Once I stood up, I picked up the clothes in the floor and placed them in a basket, then headed towards the wardrobe. Opening it up, I looked at the selection of clothing. What I saw consisted of a black tuxedo with my insignia, (surprisingly) my armor, some work clothes I have for, well working. I stopped as I took notice on particular set of clothing with a note on it. I picked up the note and began to read it. “Dad said you liked the anime, the abridged at least, so~, I got you these as a friendly gift.” -V. Nahlii, your boss's son I looked at the set of clothes he had got me, before taking them out of the wardrobe. I set them down by the bed in order to get a better look at it. I smiled at the sense of nostalgia, knowing full well to who this outfit belongs to. “Alucard, cool~.” I said in a tired but happy tone and began to put it on. After putting the coat on, I left the room as I put on the glasses. I walked by two of the newly hired servants, they had arrived yesterday after we placed the changeling asking if there were any jobs we were offering. At first, Twilight thought that having servants would eventually go to her head and make her end up like Blueblood, but a little talk from me made her realize that wouldn't happen. About six servants worked in the castle at the moment, though they're not complaining with the human cleaning supplies Sunset and Flutters had brought with them, and as an added bonus, no uniform were required. “Morning, Mr. Naalien.” One of them greeted as she flew down, holding a handheld vacuum. She had an ocean blue coat and sky blue mane. “It's just Naalein, Breeze.” I said with a smile as she landed next to me. “And I have to say, you look good in red.” She complemented, as we walked towards her supply cart. “Have a good day, sir!” She said, as she began to hover off the ground with gentle flaps of her wings, strong enough to keep her off the ground and hovered off with her cart to another section of the castle. ‘I've just been complimented on looking like the Crimson Fucker, not sure if it's a good thing.’ I thought, as reached the throne room doors. I decided why not go full Alucard. So that's what I did, I morphed my face to look like Alucard. I kicked open the door with a grin. The door open in a loud bang, gaining the attention of everyone in there. I smirked as I saw the Mane Six ready to fight, while Saber and Lone were sitting quietly before returning back to their previous conversation. I raised my hand towards my glasses and pulled them off. “Morning, everyone!” I said, in Takahata’s Alucard voice. The Mane Six looked at me in confusion. I walked over to where Twilight was and gave her kiss on the lips. Her reaction was one of horror, until I flashed my real eye colors. “Morning, Sugar lips.” I said in the most sexual way possible as Alucard. She stood there with a look of confusion, then the face of realisation. She grabbed my head, and pulled it into a deep passionate kiss. ‘Well, this is one way to say good morning.’ I thought, as I had returned the kiss. After we stopped, and proceeded to catch our breaths, we then looked at the rest of the girls, who all looked at us in pure confusion, except for Pinkie. She was laughing like a mad mare. “Twilight, who is this? I thought you were with Naalein.” Rarity asked, after shaking her head. I grabbed my coat and pulled it off, blocking everyone's view of me as I changed back to normal. Once the coat hit the floor, everyone saw me as I wore Alucards clothing. “There, now. I'm hungry, what's for breakfast?” I asked, picking up the coat and placed it on a nearby coat rack. “The new chef said he'll be making waffles along with the help of Spike.” Twilight said, with a furious blush donning her cheeks. I smiled at her blush as we all started making our way towards the dinning room. Location: Dining Room/Hall. After eating breakfast, and explaining how I even got the clothes, Lone and Saber went to the infirmary to check on the changeling and ask her about the location her hive. I had started to look for Scootaloo, Twilight told me that she had overheard Lone and Saber talk about the changelings problem. I wanted to go talk to her, to she if she's alright. I arrived at her room and slowly opened the door. I found Scoots on the bed, just laying there and staring at the ceiling. “Scootaloo?” I said, trying to get her attention. “When were you going to tell me?” She asked, all of a sudden. I sighed as I stepped inside. “I didn't want you to-” I was interrupted by a pillow to the face. “You didn't want me to know that you're going to a changeling hive in the middle of a civil war! And I might never see you again!” She shouted, tears flowing down her muzzle. “Scootaloo, please listen.” I said, in attempt to calm her down. “No, you listen! I don't want you to go, I don't want to lose you again.” She said, with a sniff. I walked closer to her bed and sat on it. “Scootaloo, you're not going to lose me, I promise.” I said, as I held out a pinkie. She did the same and crossed her pinkie with mine. “I promise that I'll come back, and even stop doing dangerous things just to be with you and Twilight.” I said as I pulled my hand back and hugged her. She pulled back and wiped her eyes of the tears. “Remember, you promised.” She said, earning a small kiss on the forehead from me. “I'll remember, don't worry.” I said to her with a small smile. “I love you, dad.” She said, surprising me with what she called me. I took a moment to process it and hugged her again. “I love you too, My little filly.” I said, as I pulled back and stood up. “Listen, we have some time before I leave, and I'm spending that time with you.” I said, giving her snout a small poke. The effects were instantaneous. Smiling she got up and followed me out the door. Author's Note Finally! After so long with no motivation followed by depression, I've fucking done it! Hope it's to your liking, hopefully I'll be able to make the rest. Thanks to Dragonoidsix seekers and Rathorc Lemenger for editing. It actually makes me smile knowing that I’ve somehow entertained a large amount of people with my shitty writing. Bye, have a good one.
The Beginning of The End: Part 2 The Beginning of The End: Part 2 Naalein Everfree One day later I've made mistakes in my past, my real past but it was never enough to stop me. So going at this alone could count as one of my mistakes but I'm doing this for my own reasons. Saber had fought battles as did Lone but I have yet to do so and felt that I needed to do this. To prove myself worthy of wielding this powers, to live the second chance he gave me. That's a big if though but wwith all the things that have been happening lately, I wouldn't doubt if there was someone out there looking for payback. I've been flying through the forest, following the maps instructions exactly. I then felt a powerful surge of Kinetic force through my entire body, only paralyzing my wings. I landed on the ground, sliding only a few feet from the initial crash zone. I sat up and looked at my wings only to find that my wings were gone. “How the- agh!” I yelled as pain coarsed through my body. The pain soon subsided after three full agonizing minutes. I sat up, looked around before standing up. Not wanting to waste valuable time, I moved on. Though I have noticed that my clothes weren't singed, which was odd considering that fact that about 1.21 gigawatts of electricity coursed through my entire body. I shook my head and continued on. After thirty minutes of endless walking, I found a large clearing with a large dying tree in the center. I didn't see anything special about it but I felt strange about it. It gave out an aura of suffering. I walked up to it and placed a hand on the trunk. It HAs BeGuN! Hearing this I tried to pull my hand back, but to no avail. I looked at my hand and saw that it was glowing black and the black aura moved up my arm. Once it did, it began to spread at an alarming rate, consuming my legs first then my left arm and now my entire chest was enveloped in the aura. Then darkness as the aura consumed my head, leaving me with nothing but eternal darkness. When I regained consciousness, I was greeted with the sound of someone nearby. Opening my eyes, slowly regaining my sight and looking to my left, I saw a changeling mare injecting my arm with a strange liquid. I noticed my arm was still enveloped in the dark aura and once the liquid was injected, it dissipated and left my arm back to its normal self. I decided to thank the mare for her help. “Thanks for the help, miss..” I said, waiting for her to introduce herself. She looked at me in surprise before answering. “My name is Sanax. What is yours, stranger?” The mare asked. I sat up and placed my right on my head. “Ugh, I'm Naalien Kelzahkrii. I'm here to investigate the claims of a civil war around here.” I said to her. “Well the claims are true, a psychotic changeling mare appeared one day declaring herself our new ruler and well, it spiked riots all across the realm. Some agreed to her leadership while others that didn't were slowly executed by that Tyrant.” She said as she wrapped my arm in bandages. “Realm? You mean like a pocket dimension?” I asked. “In a way, yes. The tree you found used to be blooming with life, it was the gateway in and out of the realm. One say, someone claimed to have seen our true queen attacking the outworlders capital.” She said. I looked at her, waiting for her to continue. “She denied all claims of her doing so and had told everyone that she was with her daughter at the time and her alibi was confirmed when one reporter asked the princess.” Sanax finished explaining. “Did the tyrant have anything?” I asked her. She nodded and gave me a photo. “We don't know what it is but it is almost identical to the Alicorn Amulet, only that instead of a pony like figure, it's a dragon.” She said as I looked at the photo. I closed my eyes at Saber’s stupidity in making that amulet. “The Amulet of Suleyk, a powerful artifact but has the most negative effects.” I said to myself. I stood up from the bed and looked at Sanax. “Where's she located and is there a sort of resistence army?” I asked her. She nodded. “Yes, A rebellion was formed only hour later after her takeover. Their leader, our Queen is leading them and as for where the Tyrant resides, follow me.” She said as she walked out. As she walked out, I finally took notice that I was in a tent. Following Sanax outside, I saw her gazing at something in the distance. Following her gaze, I was shocked at what I saw. An exact copy of the tower of Sauron from The Lord of The Rings. Though the eye was different, it didn't look around while shining at the area it looked at but it just stood still, looking at my direction. I pointed at it and made the gesture of slitting a throat. Seconds later the eye vanished. I started walking towards the tower but was stopped by Sanax taking hold of my arm. “What are you doing? You can't be thinking of going there.” She said, worry evident in her voice. “I am and I will, now let go.” I said, pulling my arm back. She let go and stared at me as if it was the last time she'll see me. Shaking my head, I turned to look at the large tower, miles away from my current location and started walking. I've been walking for hours, passing by ruined villages, towns and farms. I felt pity to all those who suffered great loss. I was taken out of my thoughts as I heard screams and the sound of metal clashing against metal. I walked up the hill and came face to face with a two groups of changelings fighting each other. One of the Groups had dark, scaled armor. The other group had only chest plates, gauntlets and helmets. “Death to the Resistance!” I heard a shout behind me. I turned around as a fully dark armored changeling ran at me with his sword drawn. I clapped my hands together just as his sword was mere inches away from my torso. He looked up at me and gulped. I snapped the blade and used the broken half to slit his throat after removing his helmet. He gurgled out with blood seeping through his throat before dying of either blood loss or by drowning in his own blood. Doesn't matter as I took hold of the corpse and threw it to another enemy changeling that had a rebel pinned down. The body collided with the enemy and sent him onto the floor. Running up to the down the downed changeling with incredible speed. I took hold of his sword and stabbed his throat, leaving the sword plugging the new hole. I snorted, causing a bit of fire to come out through my nostrils and picked up small bomb on the changelings pouch. Snorting a bit of fire, I lit the bomb and threw it to another group. An explosion could be heard seconds later. I tried to summon my armor but was unable to and I had figured that the black aura from earlier must've somehow negated my powers. All of a sudden my right arm shone and the gauntlet of my armor appeared. Without warning, I turned around and punched the changeling that tried to sneak up behind me and embedded his head onto the boulder next me. I applied more pressure to my hand, embedding the changelings head further into the boulder before he stopped squirming and went limp. I grabbed the sword and ran into battle, helping the resistance in the fight. One by one, the enemy fell by my hands, literally by my hands. I grabbed a dark armored changeling and embedded my sword in the center of his chest, I then pulled the sword upwards, splitting the changelings upper body in half. I spun around and threw my sword at another one, embedding itself directly in the head and on the rock at the other side of the now dead changeling. I was blinded by another flash of light coming from my left arm, I looked to see the other gauntlet had appeared. I enclosed my hands into fists and pounded the ground, creating a huge shockwave. While my fists were still on the ground, I took hold of the rock that buried my hands and lifted it. I then threw the rock at a group six archers, killing them on impact. Looking at my gauntlets, seeing a small but noticeable little while vein like line that shone up to my hands, I smirked. I then yelled at the Resistance soldiers to get down and.they complied without a second thought. Hearing the loud beep from my gauntlets, I spun around in a three hundred and sixty degree spin while my gauntlets fired a beam of pure energy to the enemy. I stopped spinning as soon as soon as the beams stopped. Looking at my gauntlets as the vein stopped glowing and disappeared from my arms. I then heard the sound of swords being taken out of their sheathes. I looked around and saw that the surviving soldiers of the Resistance had surrounded me. “State your business. This is a highly dangerous zone and it is not safe for civilians.” I heard a feminine voice. I turned around and came face to face with a fully armored Queen Chrysalis holding a large scythe. “On the contrary, I'm no civilian and I'm here to put a stop to whoever is behind all this..” I looked around, seeing nothing but bodies of valiant soldiers dying for what they thought was right along with burnt buildings around us. “Madness.” I said to her. “...You're an outworlder, correct?” She asked with a raised brow as her men lowered their weapons. “Correct. I'm here to stop all this, like I said and I don't intend to back out now.” I told her with narrowed eyes of determination. She nodded, then gestured to follow her and I did. Walking through the ruined town and arriving at the outskirts, I saw a siege camp with hundreds upon thousands of tents, Weapons smiths and what looked to he like an anti tank cannon. I shook my head as I followed the queen. We then entered a large tarp with a map on the center table. “You've arrived in time to save the ambushed reconnaissance squad and I thank you but we're in dire need of help and I'm asking if you'd help with the siege of the Warp point.” She said as she leaned on the table. “Depends. Where's the one behind all this and where is the warp point?” I asked her. She straighten up and pointed at an area of the map. “The Warp point is located in the large tower you saw and as for you other question, she's in the Capital of The Hive, Cyrodiil. A large city filled with soldiers of war ready to defend that tyrant until their last breath.” Chrysalis explained. I closed my eyes, knowing that I wouldn't be able to fly to the capital and seeing that the warp point was the only way their, I sighed and opened my eyes. “Fine, but I won't need any help from your men, they can follow behind as I take down the tower.” I said to her. She looked at me with weird look before sighing and dropping her head a bit. “Alright. Tomorrow at dawn, we attack.” Cliche, I know but that's what she really said. ‘What did I get myself into?’ I thought as I tried to summon my armor again, but to no avail. I then tried to summon my great sword only to receive the same result, nothing. ‘Why is it working!?’ I mentally shouted. I then saw a large pulse wave coming from the large tower. I didn't feel anything but I did notice something I hoped was an illusion. My right arm, it changed into one of a human's. I stared at my arm with wide eyes before looking at the eye on top of the tower before it vanished again. “What the hell is going on?” I asked myself as I continued to stare at the tower. Author's Note What's this? What's this? It is something that I wrote. I was held by the throat While it was time to vote Now take a note As I must quote! YEEEEEAAAAAAAAH!!! I did it! Comment and like if you enjoyed this disaster. Au revoir!
